Source document: https://docs-lawep.s3.us-east-2.amazonaws.com/1698751119999.pdf (New Zealand)
Reprint as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Public Act Date of assent Commencement 1989 No 24 27 May 1989 see section 1(2) Contents Title Short Title and commencement Interpretation Act to bind the Crown Part 1 General objects, principles, and duties General objects Objects General principles Principles to be applied in exercise of powers conferred by this Act Welfare and interests of child or young person paramount Duties of chief executive General duties Page 27 27 28 36 36 37 38 39 Note Changes authorised by section 17C of the Acts and Regulations Publication Act 1989 have been made in this reprint.
A general outline of these changes is set out in the notes at the end of this reprint, together with other explanatory material about this reprint.

This Act is administered by the Ministry of Social Development.
1 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Parents and others to be informed of decisions Interpreters Duty of court and counsel to explain proceedings Duty of court and counsel to encourage and assist child or young person to participate in proceedings Duty of medical practitioner to minimise distress to child or young person Part 2 Care and protection of children and young persons Principles 13 Principles Definition of child or young person in need of care or protection 14 14A Definition of child or young person in need of care or protection Conduct outside New Zealand Reporting of child abuse Reporting of ill-treatment or neglect of child or young person Protection of person reporting ill-treatment or neglect of child or young person Investigation of report of ill-treatment or neglect of child or young person Referral of care or protection cases to care and protection co-ordinator or youth justice co-ordinator by social workers or constables Referral of care or protection cases to care and protection co-ordinator by other persons or by court Family group conferences Convening of family group conferences Care and protection co-ordinator to consult family, whanau, or family group on convening of family group conference Persons entitled to attend family group conference Care and protection co-ordinator to ensure that relevant information and advice made available to family group conference Care and protection co-ordinator to ascertain views of persons unable to attend family group conference Notification of convening of family group conference Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 Procedure at family group conference Department to provide administrative services to family group conference Functions of family group conference Family group conference may make
 decisions and recommendations and formulate plans Care and protection co-ordinator to seek agreement to decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference Procedure where no agreement possible Records of decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conferences to be made available to interested persons Department to maintain records of proceedings of family group conferences Chief executive to give effect to decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference Police to comply with decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference Family group conference may reconvene to review its decisions, recommendations, and plans Proceedings of family group conference privileged Proceedings of family group conference not to be published Powers to remove child or young person Place of safety warrants Warrant to remove child or young person Person executing warrant to produce evidence of authority and identity [Repealed] Search without warrant Placement of child or young person placed in custody of chief executive Parent or guardian may apply for release of or access to child or young person Child or young person placed in custody of chief executive to be brought before court within 5 days unless sooner released Powers of court where application made under section 44 or child or young person brought before court under section 45 56 57 57 57 58 59 60 61 62 62 63 63 63 64 65 66 66 67 68 68 69 3 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Social worker or constable to furnish report to Commissioner where child or young person released before required to be brought before court Unaccompanied children and young persons Medical examination of child or young person Court may order medical examination of child or young person Ex parte application for order for medical examination Court may impose conditions on order for medical examination Medical practitioner to prepare report on examination
 Medical examination of child or young person at request of social worker Child or young person entitled to have adult present Restrictions on internal examinations and examinations under general anaesthetic Medical practitioner to prepare report on examination Social worker to make report to chief executive Fees for reports prepared under section 52 or section 56 Production of documents relevant to investigation Application for production of documents relevant to investigation of whether child or young person in need of care or protection Ex parte application for order for production of document Court may order document to be produced Section 61 to apply notwithstanding any enactment or rule of law Right to remove, retain, and make copies of document produced under section 61 Document produced under section 61 not to be used for any other purpose Use of documents in subsequent proceedings Government departments may be required to supply information Proceedings in respect of children and young persons in need of care or protection Grounds for declaration that child or young person is in need of care or protection Application for declaration that child or young person is in need of care or protection Joint applications Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 No application to be made unless family group conference has been held Court may make declaration in absence of proof of responsibility for neglect or ill-treatment of child or young person Court not to make declaration unless family group conference held Court not to make declaration unless satisfied that child’s or young person’s need for care or protection cannot be met by other means Counselling Court may require parties to undergo counselling Counsellor to arrange meeting and submit
 report on outcome Fees Privilege Custody of child or young person pending determination of proceedings Custody of child or young person pending determination of proceedings Persons who may be granted custody under section 78 Effect of order made under section 78 Placement of child or young person under order made under section 78 Child or young person may be returned to person who previously had care Orders under this Part Orders of court on making of declaration Power to make other orders where declaration made on ground of child’s offending Recall to come before court Services orders 86 86A Services orders Interim services orders Restraining orders 87 88 89 Restraining orders Interim restraining orders Offence to contravene restraining order or interim restraining order 81 82 83 83 84 84 85 85 86 87 87 87 88 90 90 92 92 94 94 95 95 5 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 100 101 102 103 104 105 106 107 When restraining order shall cease to have effect Support orders Support orders Interim support orders Duty to provide support Duty of chief executive to appoint social worker to provide support Conditions of support order or interim support order Power of court to impose additional conditions Court may impose conditions in respect of parent, guardian, etc, of child or young person Court not to impose condition requiring medical treatment without person’s consent Person or organisation providing support to child or young person to report to court Failure to observe conditions of support order Custody orders Custody orders Interim custody orders Court may impose conditions to facilitate return of child or young person Effect of custody order Living arrangements for child or young person placed in custody of chief executive Living arrangements where child or young person placed in custody of iwi social service, etc Person in whose custody child or young person is placed may determine access rights in
 absence of court order 108 When custody order shall cease to have effect Custody to revert on expiry of order 109 Guardianship orders 110 111 112 113 Guardianship orders Person not to be appointed as guardian without consent Chief executive may be appointed as guardian for specific purpose Court may impose conditions to facilitate return of child or young person Effect of guardianship order Disputes between guardians Review of guardian’s decision or refusal to give consent 114 115 116 117 When guardianship orders to cease to have effect 6 95 95 96 96 97 97 98 99 99 100 100 101 102 102 103 104 106 107 107 107 108 108 109 109 109 110 111 112 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reversion of guardianship on expiry or discharge of guardianship order Guardianship of child or young person on death of person appointed as guardian under this Act Effect of custody and guardianship orders on jurisdiction under Care of Children Act 2004 Restriction on making of guardianship and parenting orders under Care of Children Act 2004 Access and exercise of other rights Court may make orders for access and exercise of other rights by parents and other persons Enforcement of access rights Power of entry Person executing warrant to produce evidence of authority and identity [Repealed] Variation and discharge of orders 118 119 120 121 122 123 124 125 Application for variation or discharge of orders made under this Part Persons who may apply for variation or discharge of order 126 126A Court may direct holding of family group conference to 127 128 129 130 131 132 133 134 135 136 137 138 139 consider application Court may vary or discharge order Plans for children and young persons Court to obtain and consider plan for child or young person before making certain orders Court to direct who is to prepare plan Content of plans Adjournment for purposes of obtaining plan Access to plans Court may order plan not to be disclosed Court to set date for
 review of plan Review of plan Access to reports and revised plans Court to consider report and make directions Court to set date for further review of plan Agreements for care of children and young persons Agreements for temporary care of children and young persons by chief executive, iwi social services, etc 112 113 113 114 115 115 116 116 117 118 118 120 121 123 123 124 124 124 125 126 127 128 129 7 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Agreements for extended care of children and young persons by chief executive, iwi social service, etc Agreements for extended care of severely disabled children and young persons Agreements with persons providing residential disability care All parents or guardians not required to be party to agreement Agreement not to be made without consent of child or young person Agreement not to be made without approval of family group conference Form and terms of agreements Further restrictions on making of agreements Effect of agreements Agreement may provide for consent to medical treatment Part 3 Provisions relating to procedure in respect of proceedings under Parts 2 and 3A Courts having jurisdiction under Parts 2 and 3A Jurisdiction of Family Courts Jurisdiction of District Courts in cases of urgency Service of applications Service of application for declaration Notice of application for declaration to be given to child or young person Service of application for variation or discharge of order Court may dispense with service Attendance of parties at hearing Court may require party to attend hearing Court may require child or young person to attend hearing Joint hearings Applications may be heard together Appointment of persons to represent child or young person or assist court Appointment of barrister or solicitor to represent child or young person Appointment of barrister or solicitor to assist court 130 130 132 133 133 134 134 135 136 136 137 137 137 138 138 139 139 140 141 141 142 140 141
Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 161 162 163 164 165 166 167 168 169 170 171 172 173 174 175 176 177 Further provisions relating to barrister or solicitor appointed under section 159 or section 160 Payment of barrister or solicitor appointed under section 159 or section 160 Appointment of lay advocate Further provisions relating to lay advocate Payment of lay advocate Attendance at hearings and right to make representations Persons entitled to be present at hearing of proceedings in Family Court Child or young person may give evidence in private Other powers of court to hear proceedings in private or exclude persons not affected Right to make representations Mediation conferences Calling of mediation conference Objectives of mediation conference Procedure at mediation conference Presiding Judge to make record of proceedings at mediation conference Power of presiding Judge to make consent orders Power to require attendance at mediation conference Privilege Presiding Judge may hear subsequent proceedings Reports 178 Medical, psychiatric, and psychological reports 179 Further provisions relating to medical, psychiatric, and psychological examinations Fees for reports prepared under section 178 Court may order examination to be carried out in psychiatric hospital Release of child or young person from psychiatric hospital where detention no longer required Review of order made under section 178 or section 181 Court may indicate matters to be dealt with in report Sections to have effect in place of sections 38 to 44 of Criminal Procedure (Mentally Impaired Persons) Act 2003 Report by social worker Cultural and community reports Privilege for reports Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act
9 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 189 190 191 192 193 194 195 196 197 198 199 200 201 202 203 204 205 206 207 Adjournment for purposes of obtaining report Reports may be made orally Access to reports Court may order report not to be disclosed Right to tender evidence on report Court may call person making report as witness Miscellaneous provisions Evidence Special provisions applying to disclosure of communications to medical practitioner or clinical psychologist Standard of proof Special provisions applying to applications for declaration on ground of child’s offending Power of court to call witnesses Court to ensure that application for declaration that child or young person in need of care or protection dealt with promptly Adjournments Orders by consent Costs Rehearings Preventing removal of child or young person from New Zealand Offence to take child or young person out of New Zealand where proceedings pending Vexatious proceedings Part 3A Trans-Tasman transfer of protection orders and protection proceedings Purpose of Part 207A Purpose of Part 207B Interpretation 207C Meaning of protection order Interpretation Transfer of protection orders from New Zealand by chief executive 207D Chief executive may transfer protection order 207E Chief executive to have regard to certain matters 207F Consent required 10 160 160 161 161 161 162 162 162 163 163 163 164 164 165 165 166 166 167 168 168 169 171 171 173 173 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 207G Consultation required 207H Conditions and duration of order to be transferred 207I Notice of decision to transfer Review of decision to transfer 207J Transfer of protection orders from New Zealand by order of court 207K Court may order transfer of protection order 207L Service of application 207M Court to have regard to certain matters 207N Terms, conditions, and duration of order to be transferred 207O Appeal against order for transfer 207P Review of order for transfer
 Transfer of protection proceedings from New Zealand by order of court 207Q Court may order transfer of protection proceedings 207R Service of application 207S Court to have regard to certain matters 207T Interim order 207U Appeal against order for transfer 207V Review of order for transfer 207W Transferred proceedings discontinued Transfer of protection orders and protection proceedings to New Zealand 207X Registration of orders and proceedings to be transferred to New Zealand 207Y Notice of registration 207Z Effect of registration 207ZA Court to obtain plan for child or young person 207ZB Hearing and determination of transferred proceedings 207ZC Aboriginal or Torres Strait Islander children or young persons 207ZD Application to have registration revoked 207ZE Service of application 207ZF Revocation of registration 207ZG Notice of revocation 207ZH Effect of revocation on plan and documents Miscellaneous provisions 207ZI Expiry and revival of order transferred from New Zealand 207ZJ Expiry and revival of ancillary orders 207ZK Transfer of court file Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 207ZL Disclosure of information to interstate officer 207ZM Information disclosed to chief executive by interstate officer 207ZN Department not to disclose information identifying notifier 207ZO Written consent of interstate officer Part 4 Youth justice Principles 208 Principles 209 210 211 212 213 Warnings and formal Police cautions Consideration of warning as alternative to prosecution Administration of warning Formal Police caution Notice of warning or caution Evidence of warnings and formal Police cautions and of offences to which they relate not admissible in criminal proceedings Arrest of child or young person without warrant 214 Arrest of child or young person without warrant Rights of children and young
 persons when questioned, charged with offence, or arrested 215 Child or young person to be informed of rights before questioned by enforcement officer 215A Rights to be explained to child or young person on request 216 Enforcement officer to explain rights to child or young person who is to be charged with offence Rights to be explained to child or young person who is arrested Explanations to be given in manner and language appropriate to age and level of understanding of child or young person Explanations not required if child or young person already informed of rights Other enactments requiring information or particulars not affected 217 218 219 220 12 191 191 191 192 193 195 195 195 196 196 197 198 199 200 200 200 201 201 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 221 222 223 224 225 226 227 228 229 230 231 232 Provisions relating to admissibility of statements made by children and young persons Admissibility of statements made by children and young persons Persons who may be nominated for the purposes of section 221(2)(b) or (c) Section 221 not to apply where statement made before requirements of that section can be met Reasonable compliance sufficient Other enactments relating to admissibility of statements or confessions, or requiring information or particulars to be given, not affected Evidence of communications during consultation not admissible Entitlement to consult barrister or solicitor Child or young person at enforcement agency office for questioning in relation to commission or possible commission of offence or arrested entitled to consult with barrister or solicitor Entitlement of child or young person to consult with barrister or solicitor where taken to hospital following arrest or questioned at hospital Notification of parents and other persons where child or young person being questioned or is arrested Parents or guardians or other persons to be informed where child or young person at enforcement agency
 office for questioning in relation to commission or possible commission of offence or is arrested Evidence of communications during visit not admissible Persons who may be nominated for the purposes of section 229(1)(a) Notice of offence with which child or young person charged to be given to parents or guardians or other persons having care of child or young person Breath-alcohol and blood-alcohol provisions of Land Transport Act 1998 not affected 233 Breath-alcohol and blood-alcohol provisions of Land Transport Act 1998 not affected 201 203 204 204 204 204 205 206 206 208 208 209 209 13 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Custody of child or young person following arrest or pending hearing Custody of child or young person following arrest Child or young person who is arrested may be placed in custody of chief executive Young person who is arrested may be detained in Police custody Child or young person who is arrested to be brought before court as soon as possible Custody of child or young person pending hearing Restrictions on power of court to order child or young person to be detained in custody 234 235 236 237 238 239 239A Expiry of sections 238(1A) to (1C), and 239(3) 240 241 242 Conditions of bail Review of orders made under section 238 Order under section 238 sufficient authority for detention of child or young person Other powers to grant bail not affected Powers under Immigration Act 1987 not affected Immigration Act 2009 (other than sections 342 to 354) not affected Prosecution of children and young persons Proceedings not to be instituted against young person unless youth justice co-ordinator consulted and family group conference held Procedure where young person arrested and brought before court Youth justice co-ordinator to convene family group conference Family group conference not required in certain cases Time limits for convening of family group conferences Consultation on convening of family group
 conference Persons entitled to attend family group conference Child or young person in custody to be permitted to attend family group conference Notification of convening of family group conference Youth justice co-ordinator to ascertain views of persons unable to attend family group conference Youth justice co-ordinator must ensure that relevant information and advice made available to family group conference Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 256 257 258 259 Procedure at family group conference Department to provide administrative services to family group conferences Functions of family group conference Family group conference to ascertain whether child or young person admits offence 260 262 261 263 259A Family group conference must consider attendance at parenting education, mentoring, and alcohol or drug rehabilitation programmes Family group conference may make decisions and recommendations and formulate plans Family group conference may make decisions, recommendations, and plans relating to care or protection of child or young person Youth justice co-ordinator to make record of decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference Youth justice co-ordinator to seek agreement to decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference Procedure where no agreement possible Records of decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference to be made available to interested persons Department to maintain records of proceedings of family group conferences Enforcement agencies to comply with decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference Chief executive to give effect to decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference Chief executive may provide financial assistance to enable decisions, etc, of family group
 conference to be carried out 264 265 267 268 266 269 269A Chief executive to ascertain whether victims wish to be informed of progress in implementing decisions, recommendations, and plans Family group conference may reconvene to review its decisions, recommendations, and plans Proceedings of family group conference privileged and not to be published 270 271 272 Jurisdiction of Youth Courts Jurisdiction of Youth Courts and children’s liability to be prosecuted for criminal offences 228 229 229 230 231 231 232 233 233 234 235 236 236 237 238 238 239 239 239 15 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 272A Modifications and procedure for child aged 12 or 13 years charged with offence in section 272(1)(b) or (c) 273 Manner of dealing with summary offences and indictable offences (other than purely indictable offences) 274 Manner of dealing with purely indictable offences or 275 276 277 278 279 280 where person elects jury trial Young person may forgo right to jury trial and elect to have proceedings determined by Youth Court Young person may plead guilty and elect to be dealt with by Youth Court Provisions applicable where young person charged jointly with person who is not a young person Parent or guardian may be summoned to appear when young person charged with offence Court to consider recommendations of family group conference Court may refer case to care and protection co-ordinator to determine whether matter should be dealt with under Part 2 280A Court may refer case to informant to be dealt with as child offending care or protection proceeding under Part 2 281 Disposal of proceedings in Youth Court Court not to make orders unless family group conference held 242 244 245 245 246 247 248 249 249 249 251 281A Court to consider whether family group conference should 252 be held 281B Court may direct holding of family group conference at 282 283 284 285 286 any time Power of court to discharge information Hierarchy of court’s
 responses if charge against young person proved Factors to be taken into account on sentencing Restrictions on power of court to make certain orders under section 283 Person or organisation not to be required to supervise young person without consent 286A Parenting education, mentoring, or alcohol or drug rehabilitation programme order: general requirement for provider to have first agreed to provide programme concerned, and making of order subject to conditions Reparation limited to direct loss 287 16 252 253 253 256 257 259 259 260 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 288 289 290 Order in respect of parent or guardian or other person having care not to be made without first informing of proposal to make order and giving opportunity to make representations Court must impose least restrictive outcome adequate in circumstances Judge must record in writing reasons for supervision with residence or transfer order 260 260 261 290A Restriction on who may provide residential component of 262 specified programme or activity Transfer of other charges to District Court for sentence 291 292 Whole or part of fine may be awarded to victim of offence suffering physical or emotional harm [Repealed] Effect of order imposing fine or requiring payment of compensation or restitution or forfeiture of property 293 293A Disqualification from driving 294 295 Demerit points Recall to come before court 296 Expiry of orders Expiry of orders Failure to comply with, and variation and cancellation of, specified orders 296A Orders to which sections 296B and 296E apply 296B Failure to comply 296C Warrant to have young person arrested and brought before court 296D Execution of warrant under section 296C 296E Variation and cancellation Interim suspension order 296F Intensive supervision orders 262 263 263 263 265 265 266 267 268 269 270 270 271 296G Intensive supervision order in response to young person’s 272 non-compliance with judicially monitored
 condition of supervision or supervision with activity order 296H Duty of chief executive to provide for supervision under intensive supervision order Conditions of intensive supervision order 296I 296J Additional conditions imposing curfew with or without electronic monitoring of compliance 296K Electronic monitoring 296L Powers to detain and return, and arrest, young person breaching curfew condition 273 273 274 275 277 17 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 296M Review of intensive supervision order Powers of court where young person already subject to order made under this Part Powers of court in dealing with young person subject to order made under this Part 297 277 279 Parenting education programme orders 297A Written statements of terms, and how court may respond 280 to failures to comply Alcohol or drug rehabilitation programme orders 297B Nature of programmes, who may consent to medical treatment, and related custody orders 298 299 300 301 302 303 Community work order Community work order Failure to comply with community work order [Repealed] Variation or cancellation of community work order [Repealed] Procedural provisions relating to application under section 300 [Repealed] Application of Injury Prevention, Rehabilitation, and Compensation Act 2001 to young persons performing work under community work order Effect of subsequent sentence Provisions relating to supervision orders and supervision with activity orders Duty of chief executive to provide for supervision 304 Conditions of supervision order 305 Power of court to impose additional conditions 306 Supervision with activity order 307 308 Conditions of supervision with activity order 308A Judicial monitoring of compliance with conditions of supervision or supervision with activity order 308B Effect of judicial monitoring direction 308C Progress reports 309 Failure to observe conditions of supervision order or supervision with activity order [Repealed]
 Suspension, cancellation, and variation of supervision order or supervision with activity order [Repealed] 310 Supervision with residence orders 311 Supervision with residence order 18 281 282 283 283 283 283 284 285 285 286 287 288 289 290 290 291 291 291 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 312 313 314 315 316 Effect of supervision with residence order Court may make orders for access and exercise of other rights by parents and other persons Court must in certain cases release young person from custody before expiry of supervision with residence order Supervision with residence order to cease to run if young person absconds Court may cancel supervision with residence order if young person absconds 317 When supervision with residence order ceases to have effect Search without warrant 318 319 Medical treatment of young person in custody of chief executive Review of orders for periods of at least 8 months 319A Orders must be reviewed Reports on effectiveness of orders 320 Report to be made to court on effectiveness of certain orders Part 5 Provisions relating to procedure in Youth Court General Application of District Courts Act 1947, Summary Proceedings Act 1957, Bail Act 2000, and Criminal Disclosure Act 2008 Time for instituting proceedings Youth advocates Appointment of youth advocate to represent child or young person Further provisions relating to youth advocate Payment of youth advocate 321 322 323 324 325 Lay advocates Appointment of lay advocate Functions of lay advocate Further provisions relating to lay advocate 326 327 328 328A Payment of lay advocate Attendance at hearings and right to make representations Persons entitled to be present at hearing 329 293 294 294 295 295 296 296 297 298 300 302 303 303 304 305 305 306 306 306 307 19 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 330 Right to make representations in Youth Court Arrangements for hearings in Youth Courts 331
 Matters before court to be dealt with separately 332 Arrangements for hearing of proceedings in Youth Court Reports 333 Medical, psychiatric, and psychological reports 334 335 336 337 338 339 Report by social worker Report to be accompanied by plan Court may obtain cultural or community report Reports may be made orally Privilege for reports Access to reports and plans under this Part Written statement of terms of orders 308 308 309 309 310 311 311 312 312 312 340 Written statement of terms of certain orders to be given 312 to young person Part 6 Appeals Appeals from decisions of Family Courts Rights of appeal against decisions of Family Courts Procedure for bringing appeal [Repealed] Notice of appeal to be given to local principal manager Notice of appeal not to affect orders unless court otherwise directs Interim custody order pending appeal Procedure on appeal Appeal to Court of Appeal Determination of appeals Court may refer appeals back for reconsideration [Repealed] Decision of High Court and Family Court to be sent to chief executive Appeals from decisions of Youth Court Appeals from decisions of Youth Court by young person Appeal by parents or guardians or other persons having care of young person Appeal by persons other than young person dealt with in Youth Court Appeal on a point of law only Application of Part 4 of Summary Proceedings Act Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 356 357 358 359 360 361 362 363 Effect of notice of appeal on certain orders Application of section 329 to hearing of appeal Presence of young person at hearing of appeal Presence of parents at hearing of appeal from decisions of Youth Court Notification of appeal and result of appeal to local principal manager Part 7 Children and young persons in care of chief executive or other persons or bodies Application of
 sections 362, 364, 365, 387, 390 to 392, 394, and 395 Placement of children and young persons Children and young persons may be placed in care of approved persons Payment to person or organisation providing care Residences Authority to establish residences 364 364A Residence management committees [Repealed] 364B Functions of residence management committees [Repealed] Chief executive may place children and young persons in residences Closing of residences and transfer of residents Secure care Secure care Grounds for placement in secure care Notice to be given where child or young person placed in secure care Time limits on detention in secure care Application for approval for continued detention in secure care Registrar may authorise continued detention in secure care until application is determined Persons entitled to be present at hearing of application under section 371 Right to make representations Hearing to be held in residence wherever practicable Court may authorise continued detention in secure care Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 377 378 379 380 381 382 Renewal of approval for continued detention in secure care Notification of decision of court Review of decision to grant or renew approval Application for review of detention in secure care Notice of application for review of detention in secure care Disposal of application for review of detention in secure care Review of refusal of application 383 383A Lapse of authority for detention in secure care 338 339 340 340 341 341 342 342 384 Discipline of children and young persons in residences 342 Discipline Searches 384A Interpretation 384B Inspection of mail 384C Child or young person may be searched to detect unauthorised items 384D Use of dogs for searching 384E Child or young person may be strip searched 384F Explanation
 of purpose and consequences of inspections and searches 384G Restrictions on searches 384H Use of force in carrying out search 384I 384J 384K Power to seize articles, etc, found on inspection or search Recording of inspections and searches Child or young person may make complaint Absconding by children and young persons Children and young persons who abscond Search warrants Financial matters Chief executive empowered to make payments for benefit of children and young persons Financial and other assistance in respect of children and young persons subject to orders made under this Act Financial and other assistance in other cases Power to control finances of young persons under guardianship or in custody Imposition of charge to meet expenses of providing care for children and young persons 385 386 387 388 389 390 391 22 343 344 345 346 346 347 347 348 349 349 349 350 351 352 352 353 353 354 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 392 Manager may be appointed under Protection of Personal 355 and Property Rights Act 1988 to manage property of children and young persons subject to guardianship or custody order Maintenance Recovery of cost of maintenance of children and young persons in care [Repealed] Limitation on tortious liability Limitation on tortious liability of chief executive and other persons having care of child or young person 393 394 395 Police to be notified of deaths Reporting of deaths Part 8 Provisions relating to iwi social services, cultural social services, child and family support services, and community services Iwi social services, cultural social services, and child and family support services Approval of iwi social services, cultural social services, and child and family support services Restrictions on granting of approval Chief executive not to decline application without giving applicant opportunity to make submissions Revocation of approval Assessment of iwi social services, etc Powers of persons
 carrying out assessment of iwi social service, etc Convener of iwi social service or cultural social service to have power of decision for purposes of this Act Community services Approval of community services Chief executive not to decline application without giving applicant opportunity to make submissions Revocation of approval Financial assistance to community services Chief executive may contract with community services for provision of services Assessment of community services Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 409 Powers of person carrying out assessment of community service 366 Part 9 Commissioner for Children [Repealed] Appointment and functions [Repealed] 410 411 Commissioner for Children [Repealed] Functions of Commissioner [Repealed] Proceedings of Commissioner [Repealed] Powers of Commissioner [Repealed] Commissioner may regulate own procedure [Repealed] Commissioner not to make adverse comment unless opportunity to be heard given [Repealed] Annual report [Repealed] Conditions of employment [Repealed] Appointment of Commissioner [Repealed] Term of office and conditions of employment of Commissioner [Repealed] Removal from office [Repealed] Superannuation or retiring allowances [Repealed] 412 413 414 415 416 417 418 419 Miscellaneous provisions [Repealed] 420 Proceedings privileged [Repealed] Commissioner deemed to be official [Repealed] 421 422 Money to be appropriated by Parliament for purposes of this Part [Repealed] Part 10 Miscellaneous provisions Care and protection co-ordinators and youth justice co-ordinators Appointment of care and protection co-ordinators Duties of care and protection co-ordinator Appointment of youth justice co-ordinators Duties of youth justice co-ordinator Delegation of functions of care and protection co-ordinator or youth justice co-ordinator to social worker
 423 424 425 426 427 24 367 367 367 367 368 368 368 368 368 368 369 369 369 369 370 370 370 371 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Care and protection resource panels 428 429 430 431 432 Care and protection resource panels Functions of care and protection resource panels Care and protection resource panels may regulate own procedure Annual report Fees and allowances Youth Courts Establishment of Youth Courts 433 Principal Youth Court Judge 434 435 Designation of Youth Court Judges 435A Stationing of Judges and sittings of courts 436 District Court Judge may exercise jurisdiction in absence of Youth Court Judge 437 Miscellaneous provisions relating to proceedings under this Act Notice of proceedings and orders to be given to parents or guardians or other persons having care of child or young person 437A Publication of reports of proceedings under Part 2, Part 438 439 440 441 3A, or section 371 Publication of reports of proceedings under Part 4 Proceedings not invalid because of mistake as to age Proceedings not to be questioned for want of form Court may determine age of child or young person in absence of evidence No court fees payable Issue and execution of warrants Liability of persons providing reports 442 443 444 445 Witnesses expenses 372 373 373 373 374 374 374 375 375 376 376 377 377 379 379 379 380 380 380 380 445A Person executing warrant to produce evidence of authority 381 Search warrants and identity 445B Authority to use facsimile copy of warrant 445C Issue and execution of warrants Offences Offences 446 446A Children and young persons to whom section 446B applies 382 383 383 385 25 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 446B Offences available if child or young person is subject of 386 certain protection orders or proceedings under Part 3A Regulations Regulations Rules of procedure 447 448 448A Transitional provisions relating to rules Part 11 Amendments to other
 enactments, repeals, savings, and transitional provisions Amendments to other enactments Consequential amendments Adoption Act 1955 amended Department of Social Welfare Act 1971 consequentially amended [Repealed] Local Government Act 1974 consequentially amended [Repealed] Summary Offences Act 1981 amended Criminal Justice Act 1985 amended Child Care Regulations 1985 consequentially amended 449 450 451 452 453 454 455 Repeals and savings 456 Repeals and savings 456A Purpose and application 2010 Amendment Act Transitional provisions Complaints [Repealed] Informations [Repealed] Guardianship orders [Repealed] Plans and reports to be furnished to court in respect of orders deemed to be guardianship orders under this Act [Repealed] Review of orders deemed to be guardianship orders under this Act [Repealed] Applications for review of guardianship orders [Repealed] Supervision orders [Repealed] Applications for review of supervision orders [Repealed] Complaints for failure to observe conditions of supervision order [Repealed] Agreements for control of child or young person by the Director-General [Repealed] Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 467 Homes registered or deemed to be registered under Part 9 of Children and Young Persons Act 1974 [Repealed] 467A Building Act 2004 468 Agreements for assumption of care of child or young person by manager of home or recognised system of foster care [Repealed] Administration of property by Public Trustee [Repealed] 469 Schedule 1 Provisions applied to Youth Courts and to proceedings in such courts Schedule 2 Enactments amended Schedule 3 Enactments repealed s 1 394 394 395 395 396 398 400 (b) An Act to reform the law relating to children and young persons who are in need of care or protection or who offend against the law and, in particular,— (a) to advance
 the well-being of families and the well-being of children and young persons as members of families, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family groups: to make provision for families, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family groups to receive assistance in caring for their children and young persons: to make provision for matters relating to children and young persons who are in need of care or protection or who have offended against the law to be resolved, wherever possible, by their own family, whanau, hapu, iwi, or family group: [Repealed] (d) (e) to repeal the Children and Young Persons Act 1974 Title paragraph (d): repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).
(c) 1 (1) Short Title and commencement This Act may be cited as the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989.

27 s 2 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (2) This Act shall come into force on 1 November 1989.
Interpretation In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires,— care and protection co-ordinator means a care and protec- tion co-ordinator appointed by the chief executive pursuant to section 423 care and protection resource panel means a care and protec- tion resource panel established pursuant to section 428 chief executive means, subject to any enactment, the person holding office as the chief executive of the department child means a boy or girl under the age of 14 years child abuse means the harming (whether physically, emotion- ally, or sexually), ill-treatment, abuse, neglect, or deprivation of any child or young person child and family support service means any organisation or body approved by the chief executive as a child and family support service pursuant to section 396(3) Commissioner means the Children’s Commissioner con- tinued under section 6 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 community service means any service approved by the chief executive as a community service pursuant to section 403 convene, in relation to a family group conference, means to take the appropriate steps under sections 20 and 25 (in the case of a family group conference authorised or required under Part 2) or under sections 247 and 253 (in the case of a conference authorised or required under Part 4) in order to cause the con- ference to meet; and reconvene has a corresponding meaning court, in relation to Parts 2, 3, and 3A, means a Family Court, and in relation to Parts 4 and 5, means a Youth Court cultural social service means any incorporated body ap- proved by the chief executive as a cultural social service pursuant to section 396(2) custody means the right to possession and care of a child or young person 2 (1) 28 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 s 2 department means the department that is, with the authority of the Prime Minister, for the time being responsible for the administration of this Act document means a document in any form; and includes— (a) (b) any
 writing on any material: any information recorded or stored by means of any tape-recorder, computer, or other device; and any material subsequently derived from information so recorded or stored: any label, marking, or other writing that identifies or describes any thing of which it forms part, or to which it is attached by any means: any book, map, plan, graph, or drawing: any photograph, film, negative, tape, or other device in which 1 or more visual images are embodied so as to be capable (with or without the aid of some other equipment) of being reproduced (c) (d) (e) enforcement agency means— the New Zealand Police: (a) any department (as defined in section 2(1) of the State (b) Sector Act 1988): a local authority (c) enforcement agency office means— (a) (b) a Police station: any premises occupied by— (i) any department (as defined in section 2(1) of the State Sector Act 1988): any local authority (ii) (c) enforcement officer means— (a) (b) any constable: an enforcement officer (as defined in section 2(1) of the Land Transport Act 1998): any person acting in the course of his or her official du- ties (being duties that consist of or include the detection, investigation, or prosecution of offences) as an officer or employee of— (i) the Public Service (as defined in section 2(1) of the State Sector Act 1988); or a local authority (ii) 29 s 2 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 ex parte application means an application made without no- tice to the respondent to the application family group, in relation to a child or young person, means a family group, including an extended family,— (a) in which there is at least 1 adult member— (i) with whom the child or young person has a bio- logical or legal relationship; or to whom the child or young person has a signifi- cant psychological attachment; or (ii) (b) that is the child’s or young person’s whanau or other culturally recognised family group family group conference,—
 (a) (b) in relation to Part 2, means a meeting convened or re- convened by a care and protection co-ordinator in ac- cordance with section 20: in relation to Part 4, means a meeting convened or re- convened by a youth justice co-ordinator in accordance with section 247 or section 270 or section 281 or section 281B family resource centre means any premises that provide tem- porary accommodation for a child or young person and any person who has the care of that child or young person, where that accommodation is provided as part of a programme de- signed to provide assistance to that person guardianship has the meaning given to it by section 15 of the Care of Children Act 2004; and guardian has a corresponding meaning indictable offence means an indictable offence within the meaning of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 iwi social service means any incorporated body approved by the chief executive as an iwi social service pursuant to section 396(1) lay advocate does not include any person who is a barrister or solicitor medical practitioner means a health practitioner who is, or is deemed to be, registered with the Medical Council of New Zealand continued by section 114(1)(a) of the Health Practi- 30 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 s 2 tioners Competence Assurance Act 2003 as a practitioner of the profession of medicine Minister means, subject to any enactment, the Minister who is, with the authority of the Prime Minister, for the time being responsible for the administration of this Act near relative means a grandparent, aunt, uncle, brother, or sister; and includes a brother or sister of the half-blood as well as of the full-blood parent, in relation to a child, includes a step-parent of the child, but only if the step-parent shares responsibility for the day-to-day care of the child with a parent of the child psychiatric hospital means a hospital within the meaning of the Mental Health (Compulsory Assessment and
 Treatment) Act 1992 psychologist means a health practitioner who is, or is deemed to be, registered with the Psychologists Board continued by section 114(1)(a) of the Health Practitioners Competence As- surance Act 2003 as a practitioner of the profession of psych- ology purely indictable offence means any indictable offence other than an offence for which, by virtue of section 6 of the Sum- mary Proceedings Act 1957, proceedings may be taken in a summary way in accordance with that Act residence— (a) means any residential centre, family home, group home, foster home, family resource centre, or other premises or place, approved or recognised for the time being by the chief executive as a place of care or treatment for the purposes of this Act; and includes any place of care or treatment, so approved, whether administered by the Crown or not; but does not include— a prison; or (i) a psychiatric hospital or a facility within (ii) the meaning of the Intellectual Disability (Compulsory Care and Rehabilitation) Act 2003; or (b) (c) 31 s 2 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (iii) (iv) [Repealed] a children’s health camp operated by Children’s Health Camps—The New Zealand Foundation for Child and Family Health and Development secure care, in relation to a child or young person in a resi- dence established under section 364, means containment in that residence within a locked room or enclosure with visible physical barriers social worker means a person employed under Part 5 of the State Sector Act 1988 in the department as a social worker summary offence means a summary offence within the mean- ing of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 traffic offence means— (a) any offence against the Road User Charges Act 2012, the Land Transport Act 1998, or the Land Transport Management Act 2003 or against any regulation, rule, or bylaw made under any of those Acts: any offence against any regulation, rule, or bylaw made under any other Act
 if the offence relates to the use of motor vehicles or parking places or transport stations (b) victim means a person who, through or by means of an of- fence, suffers physical or emotional harm, or loss of or dam- age to property; and where an offence results in death, the term includes the members of the immediate family of the deceased working day means a day of the week other than— (a) Saturday, Sunday, Good Friday, Easter Monday, Anzac Day, Labour Day, the Sovereign’s birthday, and Wai- tangi Day; and a day in the period commencing with 25 December in a year and ending with 15 January in the following year; and in relation to a requirement to file a document with any court or to supply a document before a sitting of any court,— (i) the day observed as the anniversary of the province in which the court is situated; and any other day that is observed by the court as a court holiday (b) (c) (ii) 32 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 s 2 young person means a boy or girl of or over the age of 14 years but under 17 years; but does not include any person who is or has been married or in a civil union youth advocate means a barrister or solicitor appointed pur- suant to section 323 to represent a child or young person youth justice co-ordinator means a youth justice co-ordin- ator appointed by the chief executive pursuant to section 425.
(2) Where any proceedings are being considered or have been taken in respect of any offence allegedly committed by a per- son when that person was a child or young person, the age of that person at the date of the alleged offence shall be that per- son’s age for the purpose of— (a) whether there is jurisdiction to take any proceedings in respect of that alleged offence, and, subject to paragraph (d), which court has jurisdiction in respect of proceed- ings that may be taken; and (b) the proceedings taken,— but nothing in this subsection shall— (c) require or authorise any family group conference in re- spect of the alleged offence before or at any stage of the proceedings if, at the time the conference would other- wise be required, that person has attained the age of 18 years; or require any proceedings to be taken in a Youth Court if, at the time the information is laid, that person has attained the age of 18 years; or derogate from the provisions of section 6 of the Sen- tencing Act 2002 (which shall apply in respect of pro- ceedings under Part 4 as if the proving of a charge was a conviction).
(d) (e) (3) Where any information is laid in a District Court pursuant to subsection (2)(d), section 322 shall apply, with all necessary modifications, to the proceedings.

(4) Where any proceedings have been taken under Part 2 in respect of any alleged incident, the age of any child or young person at the date of the alleged incident shall be that person’s age for the purpose of the proceedings.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 2; 1981 No 113 s 50(4); 1982 No 135 s 2; 1983 No 129 s 2 33 s 2 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 2(1) care and protection co-ordinator: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 2(1) chief executive: inserted, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 2(1) child abuse: inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 2(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 2(1) child and family support service: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 2(1) Commissioner: substituted, on 25 January 2005, by section 200 of the Crown Entities Act 2004 (2004 No 115).
Section 2(1) community service: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 2(1) convene: inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 2(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 2(1) court: amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Section 2(1) Cultural Authority: repealed, on 8 January 1995, by section 2(3) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 2(1) cultural social service: inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 2(3) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 2(1) cultural social service: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 2(1) department: substituted, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 2(1) Director-General: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 2(1) enforcement officer paragraph (a): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 2(1) enforcement officer paragraph (b): substituted, on 1 March 1999, by section 215(1) of the Land Transport Act 1998 (1998 No 110).

Section 2(1) family group conference paragraph (b): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 2(4) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 2(1) guardianship: amended, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).
Section 2(1) Iwi Authority: repealed, on 8 January 1995, by section 2(5) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

34 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 s 2 Section 2(1) iwi social service: inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 2(5) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 2(1) iwi social service: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 2(1) medical practitioner: inserted, on 18 September 2004, by section 175(1) of the Health Practitioners Competence Assurance Act 2003 (2003 No 48).

Section 2(1) Minister: substituted, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 2(1) near relative: amended, on 26 April 2005, by section 7 of the Relationships (Statutory References) Act 2005 (2005 No 3).

Section 2(1) parent: Relationships (Statutory References) Act 2005 (2005 No 3).

substituted, on 26 April 2005, by section 7 of the Section 2(1) psychiatric hospital: substituted, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 2(1) psychologist: inserted, on 18 September 2004, by section 175(1) of the Health Practitioners Competence Assurance Act 2003 (2003 No 48).

Section 2(1) residence paragraph (a): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 5 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 2(1) residence paragraph (a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 2(1) residence paragraph (c)(i): amended, on 1 June 2005, by section 206 of the Corrections Act 2004 (2004 No 50).

Section 2(1) residence paragraph (c)(ii): substituted, on 1 September 2004, by section 51 of the Criminal Procedure (Mentally Impaired Persons) Act 2003 (2003 No 115).

Section 2(1) residence paragraph (c)(iii): repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 2(1) residence paragraph (c)(iv): amended, on 1 April 2000, by section 8 of the Children’s Health Camps Board Dissolution Act 1999 (1999 No 141).

Section 2(1) Social Welfare District or District: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 2(1) social worker: substituted, on 1 April 1990, by section 35(1)(d) of the Social Welfare (Transitional Provisions) Act 1990 (1990 No 26).
Section 2(1) social worker: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 2(1) traffic offence: substituted, on 23 July 2011, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2011 (2011 No 33).
35 s 3 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 2(1) traffic offence paragraph (a): amended, on 1 August 2012, by section 94 of the Road User Charges Act 2012 (2012 No 1).

Section 2(1) working day: substituted, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Section 2(1) young person: amended, on 26 April 2005, by section 7 of the Relationships (Statutory References) Act 2005 (2005 No 3).

Section 2(1) youth justice co-ordinator: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 2(2): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 2(6) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 2(2)(e): amended, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sentencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).

Section 2(3): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 2(6) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 2(4): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 2(6) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Act to bind the Crown This Act binds the Crown.
Part 1 General objects, principles, and duties General objects Objects The object of this Act is to promote the well-being of children, young persons, and their families and family groups by— (a) establishing and promoting, and assisting in the es- tablishment and promotion, of services and facilities within the community that will advance the well-being of children, young persons, and their families and family groups and that are— (i) appropriate having regard to the needs, values, and beliefs of particular cultural and ethnic groups; and accessible to and understood by children and young persons and their families and family groups; and (ii) 3 4 36 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 1 s 5 (iii) provided by persons and organisations sensitive to the cultural perspectives and aspirations of dif- ferent racial groups in the community: (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) assisting parents, families, whanau, hapu, iwi, and fam- ily groups to discharge their responsibilities to prevent their children and young persons suffering harm, ill- treatment, abuse, neglect, or deprivation: assisting children and young persons and their parents, family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group where the relationship between a child or young person and his or her parents, family, whanau, hapu, iwi, or family group is disrupted: assisting children and young persons in order to prevent them from suffering harm, ill-treatment, abuse, neglect, and deprivation: providing for the protection of children and young per- sons from harm, ill-treatment, abuse, neglect, and de- privation: ensuring that where children or young persons commit offences,— (i) they are held accountable, and encouraged to ac- cept responsibility, for their behaviour; and they are dealt with in a way that acknowledges their needs and that will give them the opportun- ity to develop in responsible, beneficial, and so- cially acceptable ways: (ii) (g) encouraging and promoting co-operation between or- ganisations engaged in providing services for the bene- fit of children and young persons and their families and family groups.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 3 General principles 5 Principles to be applied in exercise of powers conferred by this Act Subject to section 6, any court which, or person who, exercises any power conferred by or under this Act shall be guided by the following principles: 37 Part 1 s 6 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) the principle that, wherever possible, a child’s or young person’s family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group should participate in the making of decisions affecting that child or young person, and accordingly that, wher- ever possible, regard should be had to the views of that family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group: the principle that, wherever possible, the relationship between a child or young person and his or her family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group should be main- tained and strengthened: the principle that consideration must always be given to how a decision affecting a child or young person will affect— (i) (ii) the welfare of that child or young person; and the stability of that child’s or young person’s fam- ily, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group: the principle that consideration should be given to the wishes of the child or young person, so far as those wishes can reasonably be ascertained, and that those wishes should be given such weight as is appropriate in the circumstances, having regard to the age, maturity, and culture of the child or young person: the principle that endeavours should be made to obtain the support of— (i) the parents or guardians or other persons having the care of a child or young person; and the child or young person himself or herself— (ii) to the exercise or proposed exercise, in relation to that child or young person, of any power conferred by or under this Act: the principle that decisions affecting a child or young person should, wherever practicable, be made and implemented within a time-frame appropriate to the child’s or young person’s sense of time.
Compare: 1974 No 72 ss 4A–4C; 1983 No 129 s 3 Welfare and interests of child or young person paramount In all matters relating to the administration or application of this Act (other than Parts 4 and 5 and sections 351 to 360), 6 38 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 1 s 7 7 (1) (2) the welfare and interests of the child or young person shall be the first and paramount consideration, having regard to the principles set out in sections 5 and 13.
Section 6: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

General duties Duties of chief executive It is the duty of the chief executive to take such positive and prompt action and steps as will in the chief executive’s opinion best ensure— (a) (b) that the objects of this Act are attained; and that those objects are attained in a manner that is con- sistent with the principles set out in sections 5 and 6.
In carrying out the duty imposed by subsection (1), the chief executive shall— (a) monitor, and advise the Minister on, the effect of social policies and social issues on children, young persons, families, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family groups: promote— (i) (b) the establishment of services (including social work services, family support services, and com- munity-based services designed to advance the welfare of children and young persons in the community or the home); and the adoption of policies (including the provision of financial support to parents, families, and fam- ily groups)— (ii) (ba) that are designed to provide assistance to children and young persons who lack adequate parental care, or re- quire protection from harm, or need accommodation or social or recreational activities: in relation to child abuse,— (i) promote, by education and publicity, among members of the public (including children and young persons) and members of professional and occupational groups, awareness of child abuse, the unacceptability of child abuse, the ways in which child abuse may be prevented, the need 39 Part 1 s 7 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (ii) to report cases of child abuse, and the ways in which child abuse may be reported; and develop and implement protocols for agencies (both governmental and non-governmental) and professional and occupational groups in relation to the reporting of child abuse, and monitor the effectiveness of such protocols: (c) (d) (e) (f) ensure, wherever possible, that all policies adopted by the department, and all services provided by the depart- ment,— (i) recognise the social, economic, and cultural values of all cultural and ethnic groups; and have particular regard for the values, culture, and beliefs of the Maori people; and support the role of families, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family groups; and avoid the alienation of children and young per- sons from their family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group: (ii) (iii) (iv) establish and fund care and protection resource panels: establish procedures to ensure that the cases of children and young persons in respect of whom action has been taken under this Act are regularly reviewed in order to assess the adequacy and appropriateness of that action: ensure that persons providing services under this Act receive adequate training and comply with appropriate standards: (g) monitor and assess the services provided under this Act by the department and by other organisations, groups, and individuals.
Compare: 1974 No 72 ss 5, 6 Section 7 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 7(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 7(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 7(2)(ba): Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
inserted, on 1 July 1995, by section 4(1) of the Children, 40 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 1 s 9 Parents and others to be informed of decisions 8 (1) Where any person takes any action, or makes any decision, under this Act that significantly affects any child or young per- son, that person shall ensure that, wherever practicable, the following persons are informed, as soon as practicable, of that action or decision and of the reasons for it: (a) every person who is a parent or guardian of, or a person having the care of, the child or young person: the child or young person.
(b) It is not necessary to inform a child or young person of any action or decision if— (a) that child or young person is incapable of understanding it; or it is plainly not in the child’s or young person’s interests to be so informed.

(b) The information required by subsection (1) to be given to any person shall be given— (a) (b) where practicable, in a manner and in language that the orally and, where practicable, in writing; and person understands.
Interpreters 9 (1) Where— (a) (b) any court hears any proceedings under this Act relating to a child or young person; or any person takes or proposes to take any action under this Act in relation to a child or young person,— it is the duty of that court or, as the case requires, that person to ensure that the requirements of this section are carried out wherever practicable.
The requirements of this section are as follows: (a) that where— (i) the first or preferred language of the child or young person is Maori or any other language other than English; or the child or young person is unable, by reason of a physical disability, to understand English,— (ii) the services of an interpreter are provided for the child or young person: 41 (2) (3) (2) Part 1 s 10 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (b) that where— (i) the first or preferred language of any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person is Maori or any other lan- guage other than English; or that parent or guardian or that other person is un- able, by reason of a physical disability, to under- stand English,— (ii) the services of an interpreter are provided for that parent or guardian or that other person.
(3) Nothing in this section limits or affects the Maori Language Act 1987.
Duty of court and counsel to explain proceedings 10 (1) Where, in any proceedings under this Act, a child or young person, or any parent or guardian or other person having the care of a child or young person, appears before a Family Court or a Youth Court, the court shall— (a) (b) (c) explain in a manner and in language that can be under- stood by the child or young person or other person the nature of the proceedings, including, in the case of pro- ceedings in a Youth Court, the nature and, where the child or young person or other person is not legally rep- resented, the legal implications of the allegations; and satisfy itself that the child or young person or other per- son understands the proceedings; and where the court makes any order under section 83(1) or section 84 or section 283, explain to the child or young person to whom the order relates and to any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person, in a manner and in language that can be understood by that child or young person or other person,— (i) (ii) (iii) the nature and requirements of the order: any provisions for variation of the order: the existence of rights of appeal against the order or the finding on which the order is based.
(2) Where, in any proceedings under this Act, a child or young person, or any parent or guardian or other person having the 42 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 1 s 12 care of a child or young person, appears before a Family Court or a Youth Court, the barrister or solicitor representing that child or young person or other person shall— (a) explain to the person whom that barrister or solicitor represents, in a manner and in language that can be understood by that person, the nature of the proceed- ings, including, in the case of proceedings in a Youth Court, the nature and legal implications of the allega- tions; and satisfy himself or herself that the person whom that bar- rister or solicitor represents understands the proceed- ings; and where the court makes any order under section 83(1) or section 84 or section 283, explain to the person whom that barrister or solicitor represents, in a manner and in language that can be understood by that person, the mat- ters specified in subparagraphs (i) to (iii) of subsection (1)(c).
(b) (c) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 40(a); 1983 No 129 s 9 11 12 Duty of court and counsel to encourage and assist child or young person to participate in proceedings Where, in any proceedings under this Act, a child or young person appears before a Family Court or a Youth Court, that court and the barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person shall, where necessary and appropriate, encour- age and assist the child or young person to participate in those proceedings to the degree appropriate to the age and level of maturity of the child or young person.
Duty of medical practitioner to minimise distress to child or young person Every medical practitioner who carries out a medical examin- ation of any child or young person under any provision of this Act shall carry out that examination in a way that causes the least possible distress to the child or young person.
43 Part 2 s 13 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Part 2 Care and protection of children and young persons Principles Principles Subject to sections 5 and 6, any court which, or person who, exercises any powers conferred by or under this Part or Part 3 or Part 3A or sections 341 to 350 shall be guided by the following principles: (a) the principle that children and young persons must be protected from harm, their rights upheld, and their wel- fare promoted: the principle that the primary role in caring for and pro- tecting a child or young person lies with the child’s or young person’s family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group, and that accordingly— (i) a child’s or young person’s family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group should be supported, as- sisted, and protected as much as possible; and intervention into family life should be the min- imum necessary to ensure a child’s or young per- son’s safety and protection: (ii) the principle that it is desirable that a child or young per- son live in association with his or her family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group, and that his or her edu- cation, training, or employment be allowed to continue without interruption or disturbance: (b) (c) (d) where a child or young person is considered to be in need of care or protection, the principle that, wherever practicable, the necessary assistance and support should be provided to enable the child or young person to be cared for and protected within his or her own family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group: the principle that a child or young person should be re- moved from his or her family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group only if there is a serious risk of harm to the child or young person: (e) 13 44 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 13 (f) where a child or young person is removed from his or her family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group, the principles that,— (i) wherever practicable, the child or young
 person should be returned to, and protected from harm within, that family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and fam- ily group; and (ii) where the child or young person cannot imme- diately be returned to, and protected from harm within, his or her family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group, until the child or young person can be so returned and protected he or she should, wherever practicable, live in an appropriate fam- ily-like setting— (A) (B) that, where appropriate, is in the same lo- cality as that in which the child or young person was living; and in which the child’s or young person’s links with his or her family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group are maintained and strengthened; and (iii) where the child or young person cannot be re- turned to, and protected from harm within, his or her family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group, the child or young person should live in a new family group, or (in the case of a young person) in an appropriate family-like setting, in which he or she can develop a sense of belonging, and in which his or her sense of continuity and his or her personal and cultural identity are maintained: (g) where a child or young person cannot remain with, or be returned to, his or her family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group, the principle that, in determining the person in whose care the child or young person should be placed, priority should, where practicable, be given to a person— (i) who is a member of the child’s or young person’s hapu or iwi (with preference being given to hapu members), or, if that is not possible, who has the 45 Part 2 s 14 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 same tribal, racial, ethnic, or cultural background as the child or young person; and (ii) who lives in the same locality as the child or young person: (h) where a child or young person cannot remain with, or be returned to, his or her family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family group, the principle that the child or young per-
 son should be given an opportunity to develop a signifi- cant psychological attachment to the person in whose care the child or young person is placed: where a child is considered to be in need of care or protection on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e), the principle set out in section 208(g).
(i) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 4 Section 13: amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Definition of child or young person in need of care or protection 14 Definition of child or young person in need of care or protection (1) A child or young person is in need of care or protection within the meaning of this Part if— (a) the child or young person is being, or is likely to be, harmed (whether physically or emotionally or sexu- ally), ill-treated, abused, or seriously deprived; or the child’s or young person’s development or physical or mental or emotional well-being is being, or is likely to be, impaired or neglected, and that impairment or neglect is, or is likely to be, serious and avoidable; or serious differences exist between the child or young per- son and the parents or guardians or other persons having the care of the child or young person to such an extent that the physical or mental or emotional well-being of the child or young person is being seriously impaired; or the child or young person has behaved, or is behaving, in a manner that— (b) (c) (d) 46 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 14 (i) (ii) is, or is likely to be, harmful to the physical or mental or emotional well-being of the child or young person or to others; and the child’s or young person’s parents or guardians, or the persons having the care of the child or young person, are unable or unwilling to control; or (f) (e) (g) (h) in the case of a child of or over the age of 10 years and under 14 years, the child has committed an offence or offences the number, nature, or magnitude of which is such as to give serious concern for the well-being of the child; or the parents or guardians or other persons having the care of the child or young person are unwilling or unable to care for the child or young person; or the parents or guardians or other persons having the care of the child or young person have abandoned the child or young person; or serious differences exist between a parent, guardian, or other person having the care of the child or young per- son and any other
 parent, guardian, or other person hav- ing the care of the child or young person to such an ex- tent that the physical or mental or emotional well-being of the child or young person is being seriously impaired; or the ability of the child or young person to form a signifi- cant psychological attachment to the person or persons having the care of the child or young person is being, or is likely to be, seriously impaired because of the num- ber of occasions on which the child or young person has been in the care or charge of a person (not being a person specified in subsection (2)) for the purposes of maintaining the child or young person apart from the child’s or young person’s parents or guardians.
The persons referred to in subsection (1)(i) are as follows: (a) any person who has custody of the child or young per- son pursuant to the order of any court, whether or not that court is a court within the meaning of this Act: (i) (2) 47 Part 2 s 14A Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (b) (c) any person who has the child or young person in that person’s care— (i) pursuant to an agreement under section 139 or section 140 or section 141 or section 142; or for the purpose of adoption, and the requirements of section 6 of the Adoption Act 1955 are being complied with: (ii) any person who is caring for the child or young person in— (i) any residential accommodation provided for children or young persons attending a registered school within the meaning of the Education Act 1989: a hospital care institution within the meaning of section 58(4) of the Health and Disability Ser- vices (Safety) Act 2001.
(ii) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 27(2); 1977 No 126 s 7(1) Section 14(2)(c): substituted, on 1 October 2002, by section 58(1) of the Health and Disability Services (Safety) Act 2001 (2001 No 93).

14A Conduct outside New Zealand For the purposes of this Act, it does not matter whether the conduct constituting a ground referred to in section 14(1) oc- curred partly or wholly outside New Zealand.
Section 14A: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 2 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Reporting of child abuse Reporting of ill-treatment or neglect of child or young person Any person who believes that any child or young person has been, or is likely to be, harmed (whether physically, emotion- ally, or sexually), ill-treated, abused, neglected, or deprived may report the matter to a social worker or a constable.

Section 15: amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
15 48 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 17 16 Protection of person reporting ill-treatment or neglect of child or young person No civil, criminal, or disciplinary proceedings shall lie against any person in respect of the disclosure or supply, or the manner of the disclosure or supply, by that person pursuant to section 15 of information concerning a child or young person (whether or not that information also concerns any other person), unless the information was disclosed or supplied in bad faith.
Section 16: amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 5 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
17 Investigation of report of ill-treatment or neglect of child or young person (1) Where any social worker or constable receives a report pur- suant to section 15 relating to a child or young person, that social worker or constable shall, as soon as practicable after receiving the report, undertake or arrange for the undertaking of such investigation as may be necessary or desirable into the matters contained in the report and shall, as soon as practicable after the investigation has commenced, consult with a care and protection resource panel in relation to the investigation.
(2) Where, after an investigation under subsection (1) into the matters contained in a report under section 15, the social worker or constable to whom the report was made reasonably believes that the child or young person to whom the report relates is in need of care or protection, that social worker or constable shall, as soon as practicable, notify a care and protection co-ordinator of those matters in accordance with section 18.
(3) Where any person receives a report pursuant to section 15 re- lating to a child or young person, that person shall, as soon as practicable after— that report is investigated under subsection (1); or (a) a decision is made not to investigate the report,— (b) unless it is impracticable or undesirable to do so, inform the person who made the report whether or not the report has been investigated and, if so, whether any further action has been taken with respect to it.
49 Part 2 s 18 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 17(1): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 17(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 17(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
18 Referral of care or protection cases to care and protection co-ordinator or youth justice co-ordinator by social workers or constables (1) Where any social worker or constable believes, after inquiry, that any child or young person is in need of care or protection (other than on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e)), that social worker or constable shall forthwith report the matter to a care and protection co-ordinator, who shall convene a family group conference in accordance with section 20.
(2) Where any social worker suspects that any child is in need of care or protection on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e), that social worker may refer the matter to the appropriate en- forcement agency.
(3) Where any enforcement officer believes, after inquiry, that any child is in need of care or protection on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e), that enforcement officer shall forthwith re- port the matter to a youth justice co-ordinator, who after con- sulting with that enforcement officer, and if that enforcement officer believes that the making of an application for a declar- ation under section 67 in respect of that child is required in the public interest, shall convene a family group conference in ac- cordance with section 247.
Section 18 heading: amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 18(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
19 Referral of care or protection cases to care and protection co-ordinator by other persons or by court (1) Where— (a) after inquiry, any body or organisation (including a gov- ernment department or other agency of the Crown, or a 50 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 19 local authority) concerned with the welfare of children and young persons; or in any proceedings, any court— (b) believes that any child or young person is in need of care or protection on 1 or more of the grounds specified in section 14(1), that body, organisation, or court may refer the matter to a care and protection co-ordinator.
(1A) Every referral pursuant to subsection (1) shall be accompanied by— (a) (b) (c) a statement of the reasons for believing that the child or young person to whom the referral relates is in need of care or protection; and particulars sufficient to identify any person, body, or organisation that might be contacted to substantiate that belief; and a statement indicating whether or not the referral is be- ing made with the consent or knowledge of— (i) the parents or guardians or other persons having the care of the child or young person to whom the referral relates; or the family, whanau, or family group of that child or young person; and (ii) (2) (d) any recommendation as to the course of action the care and protection co-ordinator might take in respect of the referral.
Every care and protection co-ordinator to whom a case is re- ferred pursuant to subsection (1) shall, where it appears to that care and protection co-ordinator to be necessary to do so,— (a) except where paragraph (b) applies, convene a family group conference in accordance with section 20; or (b) where the child is believed to be in need of care or pro- tection on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e), re- port the matter to the appropriate enforcement agency; or take such other action as is appropriate in the circum- stances.
(c) (3) For the purposes of determining whether or not it is necessary to convene a family group conference pursuant to subsection 51 Part 2 s 19 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (2)(a), a care and protection co-ordinator may arrange for a case to be investigated by a social worker.
Every care and protection co-ordinator to whom a case is re- ferred pursuant to subsection (1) by a court shall,— (a) within 28 days after receiving that referral, furnish to the court a written report stating— (i) what action (if any) has been taken with respect to the case as a result of the referral; and if any such action has been taken, whether that action has resolved the matter, and, if so, how that matter has been resolved; and (ii) (b) (c) (iii) what further action (if any) is proposed with re- spect to the case, and, if any such action is pro- posed, when that action is likely to be completed; and subject to paragraph (c), where the report furnished pur- suant to paragraph (a) indicates that further action is proposed with respect to the case, within 28 days of the furnishing of that report, furnish to the court a written report stating— (i) what progress (if any) has been made with respect to that action; and (ii) when that action is likely to be completed; and where the report furnished pursuant to paragraph (a) indicates that further action is proposed with respect to the case, on the completion of that action, furnish to the court a written report stating whether that action has resolved that matter, and, if so, how that matter has been resolved.
Section 19(1): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 7(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 19(1A): inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 7(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 19(4): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 7(3) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
(4) 52 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 22 20 21 22 (1) Family group conferences Convening of family group conferences Where, pursuant to this Part, a care and protection co-ordinator is authorised or required to convene or reconvene a family group conference, that care and protection co-ordinator shall, subject to section 21, fix the date on which and the time and place at which the conference is to be held.
Care and protection co-ordinator to consult family, whanau, or family group on convening of family group conference Every care and protection co-ordinator shall, before convening any family group conference pursuant to this Part in respect of any child or young person,— consult with a care and protection resource panel; and (a) (b) make all reasonable endeavours to consult with the child’s or young person’s family, whanau, or family group in relation to— (i) (ii) the date on which, and the time and place at which, the conference is to be held; and the persons who should attend the conference; and the procedure to be adopted at the conference,— (iii) and, subject to section 22, shall, so far as it is practicable and consistent with the principles of this Act, give effect to the wishes of the child’s or young person’s family, whanau, or family group in relation to those matters.
Persons entitled to attend family group conference Subject to subsection (2), the following persons are entitled to attend a family group conference convened under this Part: (a) the child or young person in respect of whom the confer- ence is held, unless the care and protection co-ordinator convening the conference is of the opinion that— (i) the attendance of that child or young person would not be in the interests of that child or young person, or would, for any other reason, be undesirable; or 53 Part 2 s 22 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (ii) the child or young person would be unable, by reason of its age or level of maturity, to under- stand the proceedings: (b) (c) every person who is— (i) a parent or guardian of, or a person having the care of, that child or young person; or a member of the family, whanau, or family group of the child or young person,— (ii) unless the care and protection co-ordinator convening the conference is of the opinion that that person’s at- tendance would not be in the interests of the child or young person, or would be undesirable for any other reason: the care and protection co-ordinator who is convening the conference, or any care and protection co-ordinator who is acting for that person: (f) (e) (d) where the conference has been convened on the basis of a report under section 18(1) from a social worker or a constable, that social worker or constable, or any social worker or constable who is acting for that person: where the conference has been convened on the basis of a referral of a matter under section 19(1)(a) by any body or organisation, a representative of that body or organisation: where the conference has been convened or reconvened, for the purposes of section 145, in respect of a child or young person, a representative of the person who has the care of that child or young person pursuant to an agreement to which that section applies, or who it is proposed should have the care of that child or young person pursuant
 to such an agreement: if the child or young person is under the guardianship of the court under the Care of Children Act 2004, any person appointed as agent for the court under that Act, or any representative of that person: any barrister or solicitor or lay advocate representing the child or young person: any person whose attendance at that conference is in accordance with the wishes of the family, whanau, or (h) (g) (i) 54 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 24 family group of the child or young person as expressed under section 21.
(2) No person to whom paragraph (c) or paragraph (d) or para- graph (e) or paragraph (f) or paragraph (h) of subsection (1) applies is entitled to be present at any family group confer- ence during any discussions or deliberations held among the members of the family, whanau, or family group of the child or young person in respect of whom the conference is held, unless those members request any such person to be present.
Section 22(1)(d): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 22(1)(g): substituted, on 3 June 1998, by section 8 of the Guardianship Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 48).

Section 22(1)(g): amended, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Chil- dren Act 2004 (2004 No 90).
23 (1) (2) 24 (1) Care and protection co-ordinator to ensure that relevant information and advice made available to family group conference Every care and protection co-ordinator who convenes a fam- ily group conference under this Part shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that all information and advice required by the conference to carry out its functions are made available to the conference.
Subject to section 22, where it is appropriate for any person (including a member of a care and protection resource panel) to attend a family group conference for the purpose of con- veying to that conference any information or advice required by the conference to carry out its functions, that person may attend that conference for that purpose, but may otherwise at- tend the conference only with the agreement of the conference.
Care and protection co-ordinator to ascertain views of persons unable to attend family group conference Every care and protection co-ordinator who convenes a family group conference under this Part shall take all reasonable steps to ascertain the views of the following persons in relation to the matters to be considered at the conference: 55 Part 2 s 25 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) (b) any person who is excluded from attendance at the con- ference pursuant to paragraph (a)(i) or paragraph (b) of section 22(1): any person who is entitled to attend the conference but who has notified the care and protection co-ordinator that he or she or it is unable, for any reason, to do so.
(2) Where, in respect of any family group conference, a care and protection co-ordinator ascertains the views of any person pur- suant to subsection (1), that co-ordinator shall ensure that those views are made known at that conference.
25 (1) Notification of convening of family group conference Subject to subsection (2), every care and protection co-ordin- ator who convenes a family group conference under this Part shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that notice of the date on which, and the time and place at which, the conference is to be held is given to every person who is entitled to attend that conference.
(3) (2) No notice is required to be given pursuant to subsection (1) to any person whose whereabouts cannot, after reasonable en- quiries, be ascertained.

Every notice required by subsection (1) shall be given a rea- sonable time before the conference is to be held.
Failure to notify any person in accordance with this section shall not affect the validity of the proceedings of a family group conference unless it is shown that the failure is likely to have materially affected the outcome of that conference.

(4) Procedure at family group conference Subject to this Part, a family group conference may regulate its procedure in such manner as it thinks fit.
Subject to section 5(f), a family group conference may from time to time be adjourned to a time and place determined by the conference.

26 (1) (2) 56 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 29 27 28 Department to provide administrative services to family group conference The department shall provide such administrative services as may be necessary to enable a family group conference to dis- charge its functions.
Functions of family group conference The functions of a family group conference convened under this Part are as follows: (a) to consider, in relation to the child or young person in respect of whom the conference was convened, such matters relating to the care or protection of that child or young person as the conference thinks fit: (b) where the conference considers that the child or young person in respect of whom it was convened is in need of care or protection, to make such decisions or recom- mendations, and to formulate such plans, in relation to that child or young person as the conference considers necessary or desirable, having regard to the principles set out in sections 5, 6, and 13: to review from time to time— (i) (c) the decisions and recommendations made, and the plans formulated, by that conference: the implementation of any such decisions, rec- ommendations, and plans.
(ii) 29 Family group conference may make decisions and recommendations and formulate plans (1) A family group conference convened under this Part may make such decisions and recommendations and formulate such plans as it considers necessary or desirable in relation to the care or protection of the child or young person in respect of whom the conference was convened.
In making such decisions and recommendations and formu- lating such plans, the conference shall have regard to the prin- ciples set out in sections 5, 6, and 13.
Every care and protection co-ordinator who convenes a family group conference shall cause to be made a written record of the (3) (2) 57 Part 2 s 30 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 details of the decisions and recommendations made, and the plans formulated, by that conference pursuant to this section.
30 Care and protection co-ordinator to seek agreement to decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference (1) Where a family group conference makes any decision or recommendation, or formulates any plan, pursuant to section 29(1) or subsection (4) of this section, the care and protection co-ordinator who convened that conference shall,— (a) where the conference was convened under section 18(1) on the basis of a report from a social worker or a con- stable,— (i) communicate that decision, recommendation, or plan to that social worker or constable (or any person acting for that social worker or that con- stable), and to every person who will be directly involved in the implementation of the decision, recommendation, or plan; and seek the agreement of that social worker or con- stable (or any person acting for that social worker or that constable), and of every other person to whom that decision, recommendation, or plan is communicated pursuant to subparagraph (i), to that decision, recommendation, or plan: (ii) (b) where the conference was convened under section 19(2)(a) on the basis of a referral from any body, or- ganisation, or court,— (i) communicate that decision, recommendation, or plan to that body, organisation, or court, and to every person who will be directly involved in the implementation of that decision, recommenda- tion, or plan; and seek the agreement of that organisation or body, and of every other person (other than a court) to whom that decision, recommendation, or plan is communicated pursuant to subparagraph (i), to that decision, recommendation, or plan.
(ii) 58 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 31 (2) Where, pursuant to paragraph (a)(i) or paragraph (b)(i) of sub- section (1), a care and protection co-ordinator meets with any person, body, organisation, or court for the purpose of commu- nicating to that person, body, organisation, or court any deci- sion, recommendation, or plan made or formulated by a family group conference, the care and protection co-ordinator may be accompanied by a person nominated by that family group con- ference.
(3) Where a care and protection co-ordinator is unable to secure agreement, under subsection (1), to a decision, recommenda- tion, or plan made or formulated by a family group conference, the care and protection co-ordinator may, for the purpose of enabling that conference to reconsider that decision, recom- mendation, or plan, reconvene that conference.
(4) Any family group conference reconvened under subsection (3) may confirm, rescind, or modify its previous decision, recom- mendation, or plan, or rescind its previous decision, recom- mendation, or plan and make or formulate a new decision, rec- ommendation, or plan.
(5) Any decision, recommendation, or plan confirmed or modi- fied under subsection (4), and any new decision, recommen- dation, or plan made or formulated under that subsection, shall be deemed to have been made or formulated pursuant to sec- tion 29.

Section 30(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 30(1)(a)(i): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 30(1)(a)(ii): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Procedure where no agreement possible 31 (1) Where— (a) the members of a family group conference are unable to agree on what decisions, recommendations, or plans should be made in relation to the child or young person in respect of whom the conference was convened; or a care and protection co-ordinator is unable to secure agreement under section 30 to the decisions, recommen- (b) 59 Part 2 s 32 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 dations, and plans made or formulated by a family group conference,— the care and protection co-ordinator who convened the confer- ence— (c) shall,— (i) (ii) where the conference was convened under sec- tion 18(1) on the basis of a report from a social worker or a constable, make a report on the mat- ter to that social worker or constable; or in any other case, report the matter to a social worker: (d) (e) shall, where proceedings have been commenced under this Act in any court in relation to the child or young per- son in respect of whom the conference was convened, report the matter to that court: shall, in every case, consult with a care and protection resource panel.
(2) Where a care and protection co-ordinator makes a report, under subsection (1)(c)(i) or (ii), to any social worker or constable, that social worker or constable may take such action under this Act as that person considers appropriate.

Section 31(1)(c)(i): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 31(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Records of decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conferences to be made available to interested persons Every care and protection co-ordinator who convenes a family group conference under this Part shall ensure that a copy of every record made pursuant to section 29(3) in relation to that conference is given or sent to— (a) the child or young person in respect of whom the con- ference was convened, unless the child or young person would be unable, by reason of its age or level of matur- ity, to understand the contents of the record; and 32 (1) 60 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 33 (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) every person who is a parent or guardian of that child or young person or has the care of that child or young person; and any barrister or solicitor or lay advocate representing the child or young person; and any other person who is or will be directly affected by any decision, recommendation, or plan detailed in that record; and where there is an appropriate iwi social service or cul- tural social service with respect to the child or young person, that social service; and the appropriate care and protection resource panel.
(2) Where any child or young person is the subject of any pro- ceedings under this Act before any court, a copy of the record made pursuant to section 29(3) in respect of any family group conference held in relation to that child or young person shall be made available to that court.

Section 32(1)(e): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
33 (1) (2) Department to maintain records of proceedings of family group conferences Every written record made pursuant to section 29(3) in relation to a family group conference shall be kept at the District Office of the department nearest to where the conference is held.
The following persons shall have access to any such record: (a) any person to whom a copy of that record is required to be sent pursuant to section 32: any care and protection co-ordinator: any social worker: any other person who, in the opinion of a care and pro- tection co-ordinator, has a genuine and proper interest in the matter.

(b) (c) (d) (3) Nothing in this section limits or affects the Official Information Act 1982.
61 Part 2 s 34 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Chief executive to give effect to decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference The chief executive shall consider every decision, recommen- dation, or plan that is made or formulated by a family group conference pursuant to this Part (other than a decision, recom- mendation, or plan to which the agreement of a social worker is not secured under section 30), and, unless it is clearly im- practicable or clearly inconsistent with the principles set out in sections 5, 6, and 13, shall give effect to that decision, rec- ommendation, or plan by the provision of such services and resources, and the taking of such action and steps, as are ne- cessary and appropriate in the circumstances of the particular case.
The chief executive may, from time to time, make such grants or provide such financial assistance as may be necessary to give effect to any decision, recommendation, or plan made or formulated by a family group conference pursuant to this Part.

Section 34 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 34(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 34(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
(c) (b) Police to comply with decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference Where— (a) any decision, recommendation, or plan is made or for- mulated by a family group conference; and agreement to that decision, recommendation, or plan has been secured under section 30; and the implementation of that decision, recommendation, or plan involves any action on the part of the Police,— unless it is clearly impracticable or clearly inconsistent with the principles set out in sections 5, 6, and 13 to do so, it is the duty of the Police to give effect to that decision, recommen- dation, or plan by the taking of such action and steps as are necessary and appropriate in the circumstances of the particu- lar case.
34 (1) (2) 35 62 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 38 36 Family group conference may reconvene to review its decisions, recommendations, and plans (1) Where any decision, recommendation, or plan is made or for- mulated by a family group conference pursuant to this Part, the care and protection co-ordinator who convened that con- ference may from time to time, at that co-ordinator’s own mo- tion or at the request of at least 2 members of that conference, reconvene that conference for the purpose of reviewing that decision, recommendation, or plan.
Sections 20 to 35 shall apply, with all necessary modifica- tions, with respect to every family group conference recon- vened under this section.

(2) 37 Proceedings of family group conference privileged (1) No evidence shall be admissible in any court, or before any person acting judicially, of any information, statement, or ad- mission disclosed or made in the course of a family group con- ference.
(2) Nothing in subsection (1) applies to a record made by a care and protection co-ordinator under section 29(3).

38 (1) Proceedings of family group conference not to be published Subject to subsection (2), no person shall publish any report of the proceedings of any family group conference.

(2) Nothing in subsection (1) applies to the publication of— (a) (b) statistical information relating to family group confer- ences: the results of any bona fide research relating to family group conferences.
In no case shall it be lawful to publish, in any report of the proceedings of any family group conference, any particulars that are identifiable by any person (other than the person to whom those particulars relate) as particulars relating to any particular person who was the subject of, or a participant in, that family group conference.
Every person who contravenes subsection (1) or subsection (3) commits an offence and is liable on summary conviction,— (3) (4) 63 Part 2 s 39 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) (b) in the case of an individual, to a fine not exceeding $2,000: in the case of a body corporate, to a fine not exceeding $10,000.
Powers to remove child or young person Place of safety warrants 39 (1) Any District Court Judge or, if no District Court Judge is avail- able, any Justice or any Community Magistrate or any Regis- trar (not being a constable), who, on application in writing made on oath, is satisfied that there are reasonable grounds for suspecting that a child or young person is suffering, or is likely to suffer, ill-treatment, neglect, deprivation, abuse, or harm may issue a warrant authorising any constable or a so- cial worker, either by name or generally, to search for the child or young person.
(2) An application for a warrant under subsection (1) may be made by a constable or a social worker.
(3) Any person authorised by warrant under this section to search (b) for any child or young person may— (a) enter and search, by force if necessary, any dwelling- ship, carriage, vehicle, house, building, aircraft, premises or place: if that person believes, on reasonable grounds, that the child or young person has suffered, or is likely to suf- fer, ill-treatment, serious neglect, abuse, serious depri- vation, or serious harm,— (i) remove or detain, by force if necessary, the child or young person and place the child or young person in the custody of the chief executive; or (ii) where the child or young person is in a hospital, direct the medical superintendent of that hospital to keep that child or young person in that hospital.
(4) Where any direction is issued pursuant to subsection (3)(b)(ii) in respect of any child or young person, that child or young person shall be deemed to have been placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to this section.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 7(1)–(3) 64 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 40 Section 39(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 39(1): amended, on 30 June 1998, by section 7 of the District Courts Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 76).

Section 39(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 39(3)(b)(i): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 39(4): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
40 Warrant to remove child or young person (1) Where an application for a declaration under section 67 has been made in respect of a child or young person, any District Court Judge or, if no District Court Judge is available, any Justice or any Community Magistrate or any Registrar (not being a constable), may, on application in writing made on oath, where there are reasonable grounds for believing that the child or young person is— (a) (b) suffering, or is likely to suffer, ill-treatment, serious neglect, abuse, serious deprivation, or serious harm; or so seriously disturbed as to be likely— (i) to act in a manner harmful to the child or young person or any other person; or to cause serious damage to property,— (ii) issue a warrant authorising any constable or a social worker, either by name or generally, to search for the child or young person.
(2) An application for a warrant under subsection (1) may be made (3) by a constable or a social worker.

The alleged commission of an offence shall not of itself be sufficient grounds for the issue of a warrant under this section.
(4) Any person authorised by warrant under this section to search for any child or young person may— (a) enter and search, by force if necessary, any dwelling- house, building, aircraft, ship, carriage, vehicle, premises or place: either— (b) 65 Part 2 s 41 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (i) remove or detain, by force if necessary, the child or young person and place the child or young person in the custody of the chief executive; or (ii) where the child or young person is in a hospital, direct the medical superintendent of that hospital to keep that child or young person in that hospital.
(5) Where any direction is issued pursuant to subsection (4)(b)(ii) in respect of any child or young person, that child or young person shall be deemed to have been placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to this section.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 28(1)–(3) Section 40(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 40(1): amended, on 30 June 1998, by section 7 of the District Courts Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 76).
Section 40(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 40(4)(b)(i): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 40(5): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
41 Person executing warrant to produce evidence of authority and identity [Repealed] Section 41: repealed, on 2 September 1996, by section 2(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 112).
Search without warrant 42 (1) Any constable who believes on reasonable grounds that it is critically necessary to protect a child or young person from injury or death may, without warrant,— (a) enter and search, by force if necessary, any dwelling- house, building, aircraft, ship, carriage, vehicle, premises or place: remove or detain, by force if necessary, the child or young person and place the child or young person in the custody of the chief executive.
(b) Every constable who exercises any powers conferred by sub- section (1) shall, on first entering any dwellinghouse, build- (2) 66 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 43 ing, aircraft, ship, carriage, vehicle, premises or place, and if requested, at any subsequent time,— (a) (b) produce evidence of identity; and disclose that those powers are being exercised under this section.
(3) A constable who exercises the power conferred by subsection (1) shall, within 3 days after the day on which the power is exercised, forward to the Commissioner of Police a written report on the exercise of the power and the circumstances in which it came to be exercised.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 8 Section 42(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 42(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 42(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 42(3): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
43 (1) (2) Placement of child or young person placed in custody of chief executive Subject to subsection (2), where a child or young person is placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to section 39 or section 40 or section 42, the chief executive may place the child or young person with— (a) (b) a parent or guardian of the child or young person; or any other person who previously had the care of the child or young person; or any member of the child’s or young person’s family, whanau, or family group; or any person approved by a social worker.
(d) If it is not practicable or appropriate to place the child or young person with any of the persons specified in any of paragraphs (a) to (d) of subsection (1), the chief executive may place the child or young person in a residence.

(c) (3) Where a child or young person is placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to section 39 or section 40 or section 42, the chief executive may, at any time, release the child or young person from that custody.
67 Part 2 s 44 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 43 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 43(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 43(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 43(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
44 Parent or guardian may apply for release of or access to child or young person (1) Where a child or young person is placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to section 39 or section 40 or section 42, any parent or guardian or other person previously having the care of the child or young person may apply to the court for the release of that child or young person, or for access to that child or young person while he or she is in the custody of the chief executive, and the court may make any order that it is empowered to make under section 46.
(2) An application may be made under subsection (1) at any time before the child or young person is released from the custody of the chief executive or is brought before the court in accord- ance with section 45.

Section 44(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 44(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Child or young person placed in custody of chief executive to be brought before court within 5 days unless sooner released A child or young person who is placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to section 39 or section 40 or section 42— (a) shall be brought before the court not later than the fifth day after the date on which that child or young person is so placed, unless, before that day,— (i) the child or young person is released from that custody; or 45 68 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 46 (ii) an order is made under section 78 with respect to the custody of that child or young person: (b) may be kept in the custody of the chief executive until the child or young person is brought before the court in accordance with paragraph (a), or for such further period as may be directed by a Family Court Judge.
Section 45 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 45: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 45(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
46 Powers of court where application made under section 44 or child or young person brought before court under section 45 Where an application is made to the court under section 44, or a child or young person is brought before the court pursuant to section 45, the court may— (a) make an order— (i) (ii) directing that the child or young person be re- leased from custody; and subject to any order in force under the Care of Children Act 2004 and relating to who has the role of providing day-to-day care for the child or young person, directing that the role of providing day-to-day care for the child or young person be exercised by any person the court thinks fit: if an application for a declaration under section 67 has been made in respect of the child or young person, make an order under section 78 relating to the custody of the child or young person pending the determination of the application: (b) (c) make any order that it is empowered to make under sec- tion 121.
Section 46(a)(ii): substituted, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).
69 Part 2 s 47 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 47 Social worker or constable to furnish report to Commissioner where child or young person released before required to be brought before court (1) Where— (a) a child or young person is placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to section 39 or section 40 or section 42; and the child or young person is released from that custody before the child or young person is required by section 45(a) to be brought before the court,— (b) the social worker or constable who placed the child or young person in that custody shall, as soon as practicable after the release of the child or young person, send to the Commissioner a report containing the details required by subsection (2).
The details to be included in a report required by subsection (1) in relation to the placing of a child or young person in the custody of the chief executive are as follows: (a) where the child or young person was placed in the cus- tody of the chief executive pursuant to a warrant issued under section 39 or section 40, the grounds on which that warrant was issued and the reasons why the child or young person was so placed: (b) where the child or young person was placed in the cus- tody of the chief executive pursuant to section 42, the reasons why the child or young person was so placed: where and with whom the chief executive placed the child or young person while the child or young person was in the chief executive’s custody: (c) (e) (d) whether a medical examination of the child or young person was carried out pursuant to section 53, and, if so, the findings of that examination: the reason for releasing the child or young person from the custody of the chief executive: the details of any further action that the social worker or constable has taken, or is proposing to take, in relation to the child or young person.
(f) Section 47 heading: amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(i) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 47(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

(2) 70 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 48 Section 47(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 47(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 47(2)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 47(2)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 47(2)(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 47(2)(e): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 47(2)(f): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Unaccompanied children and young persons 48 (1) Where a child or young person is found unaccompanied by a parent or guardian or other person who usually has the care of the child or young person in a situation in which the child’s or young person’s physical or mental health is being, or is likely to be, impaired, a constable may, using such force as may rea- sonably be necessary, take the child or young person and— (a) (b) with the consent of the child or young person, deliver the child or young person into the custody of a parent or guardian or other person usually having the care of the child or young person; or if— (i) the child or young person does not wish to be returned to a parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person; or no parent or guardian or other such person is will- ing or able to have custody of the child or young person,— (ii) place the child or young person in the custody of the chief executive by delivering the child or young person to a social worker.
(2) Placement of a child or young person in the custody of the chief executive shall be sufficient authority for the detention of the child or young person by a social worker or in a residence under this Act until— 71 Part 2 s 49 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) (b) (c) the child or young person agrees to being returned to a parent or guardian or other person usually having the care of the child or young person who is willing to have the care of the child or young person; or an application is made to the court for a declaration under section 67 and the child or young person is brought before the court for the purpose of determining whether the child or young person is to be held in custody pending the disposal of the application; or where the circumstances of the case indicate that the child or young person is, or may be, in need of care or protection, the expiry of 5 days after the day on which the child or young person was placed in custody, or in any other case, 3 days after that date— whichever first occurs.
In subsections (1) and (2) the term young person means a person of or over the age of 14 years but under the age of 17 years.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 12; 1981 No 113 s 50; 1982 No 135 s 4 Section 48(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 48(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 48(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 48(3): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 8 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
(3) Medical examination of child or young person 49 Court may order medical examination of child or young person (1) Where the court is satisfied— (a) (b) that there are reasonable grounds for suspecting that a child or young person is suffering ill-treatment, abuse, neglect, deprivation, or serious harm; and that it is expedient that a medical examination of that child or young person be carried out for the purpose of determining whether that suspicion is well-founded,— the court may order the child or young person to attend for a medical examination by a medical practitioner.
72 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 51 (2) An application for an order under subsection (1) may be made (3) (4) by a social worker or a constable.

Every application for an order under subsection (1) shall be served on the barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person and on such other persons as the court directs.
The following persons shall be entitled to appear and be heard on the hearing of an application under this section: (a) (b) (c) Section 49(1): amended, on 18 September 2004, by section 175(1) of the Health Practitioners Competence Assurance Act 2003 (2003 No 48).

the applicant: any person on whom the application is served: with the leave of the court, any other person.

Section 49(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Ex parte application for order for medical examination 50 (1) An order may be made under section 49 on an ex parte appli- cation if the court is satisfied— (a) that the delay that would be caused by proceeding on notice would or might entail risk to the personal safety of the child or young person who is the subject of the application; or that proceeding on notice would be likely to prejudice investigations into whether the child or young person is in need of care or protection.
(b) (2) No order may be made under section 49 on an ex parte appli- cation unless the barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person has been given an opportunity to be heard.

(3) Where an order is made under section 49 on an ex parte appli- cation, any person affected by the order may apply at any time for a variation or discharge of the order.
51 Court may impose conditions on order for medical examination Any order under section 49 may be made on such terms and conditions as the court thinks fit, including restrictions on the nature of the medical examination that may be carried out and the procedures that may be used to carry out that examination.
73 Part 2 s 52 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 52 Medical practitioner to prepare report on examination (1) Every medical practitioner who carries out a medical exam- ination of a child or young person pursuant to an order under section 49 shall forthwith prepare a written report of the results of that examination and shall supply that report to the court.
(2) A copy of every report supplied to the court pursuant to sub- section (1) shall be given by the Registrar to— (a) every person entitled to appear and be heard on the ap- plication to which the report relates: any other person whom the court considers has a proper interest in receiving a copy of the report.
(b) 53 Medical examination of child or young person at request (1) of social worker This section applies to any child or young person— (a) in respect of whom a warrant has been issued under section 39; or (b) who is placed in the custody of the chief executive under that section or under section 40 or section 42.
(2) A social worker may, with the consent of any parent or guardian of the child or young person, arrange for any child or young person to whom this section applies to be medically examined by a medical practitioner.
(3) Where, after making reasonable efforts to do so, a social worker does not obtain the consent of a parent or guardian of a child or young person to a medical examination under subsection (2), a social worker may require the child or young person to be medically examined by a medical practitioner.

Section 53(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 53(2): amended, on 18 September 2004, by section 175(1) of the Health Practitioners Competence Assurance Act 2003 (2003 No 48).

Section 53(3): amended, on 18 September 2004, by section 175(1) of the Health Practitioners Competence Assurance Act 2003 (2003 No 48).
Child or young person entitled to have adult present Every child or young person who is medically examined under section 53 is entitled to have present during that examination 1 adult— 54 74 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 57 (a) who is nominated for that purpose by that child or young person or, if the age or level of maturity of the child or young person makes it impracticable for him or her to make such a nomination, by a social worker; and (b) who consents to be present.
55 Restrictions on internal examinations and examinations under general anaesthetic (1) No medical examination carried out under section 53 shall in- clude any internal examination of the genitals or anus of any child or young person unless— (a) the medical practitioner carrying out the examination believes that the child or young person may have been subject to recent physical or sexual abuse involving either or both of those parts of the body; and the child or young person consents to such an examin- ation of that part of the body.
(b) (2) No medical examination carried out under section 53 shall in- clude any medical procedure that involves the administration of a general anaesthetic to the child or young person.

(3) Nothing in subsection (1)(b) requires the consent of any child or young person to any examination if the age or level of ma- turity of the child or young person makes it impracticable to obtain such consent.
56 Medical practitioner to prepare report on examination Every medical practitioner who carries out a medical examin- ation of a child or young person under section 53 shall forth- with prepare a written report of the results of that examination and shall supply that report to the social worker by whom the examination was arranged or required, as the case may be.
57 Social worker to make report to chief executive A social worker who exercises the power under section 53(3) to require a medical examination to be carried out shall, within 3 days after the day on which that examination is carried out, forward to the chief executive a written report on the exercise of that power and the circumstances in which it came to be exercised.
75 Part 2 s 58 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 57 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 57: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Fees for reports prepared under section 52 or section 56 Where any person prepares a report pursuant to section 52 or section 56, the fees and expenses of that person shall be paid— out of money appropriated by Parliament for the pur- (a) pose; or if the court so decides, by such party or parties to the proceedings as the court may order.
(b) Production of documents relevant to investigation Application for production of documents relevant to investigation of whether child or young person in need of care or protection Subject to subsection (4), where— (a) any social worker or constable believes, on reasonable grounds, that any person has in that person’s posses- sion, custody, or power any document that contains, or that the social worker or constable considers is likely to contain, information necessary or relevant for the pur- pose of determining whether any child or young person is in need of care or protection (other than on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e)); and that person has refused to allow that document to be inspected by that social worker or constable,— that social worker or constable may apply to the court for an order requiring that person to produce that document for in- spection by that social worker or constable.
Subject to section 60, notice of an application under subsection (1) for an order for the production of a document shall be given by the applicant to the person in respect of whom the order is sought and to such other person or persons as the court directs.

The applicant and every person to whom notice of an appli- cation under subsection (1) is given shall be entitled to appear and be heard on the hearing of the application.
(b) 58 59 (1) (2) (3) 76 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 61 (4) Nothing in subsection (1) applies in respect of any document the production of which would breach legal professional priv- ilege.

Section 59(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 59(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 59(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

60 Ex parte application for order for production of document (1) An order may be made under section 61 on an ex parte appli- cation if the court is satisfied that proceeding on notice would be likely to prejudice investigations into whether a child or young person is in need of care or protection.
(2) Where an order is made under section 61 on an ex parte ap- plication, the person in respect of whom the order is made, or any other person affected by the order, may apply at any time for a variation or discharge of the order.
Court may order document to be produced 61 (1) Where an application is made under section 59 for the pro- duction of any document, and the court is satisfied that the document contains information necessary or relevant for the purpose of determining whether any child or young person is in need of care or protection (other than on the ground spe- cified in section 14(1)(e)), the court may, subject to section 59(4), order the person named in the application as the person who has the document in that person’s possession, custody, or power to produce that document for inspection by the appli- cant.
The court may inspect any document for the purpose of de- termining whether to make an order under this section for the production of that document, and for that purpose may order that document to be produced to the court.

Every person commits an offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding $2,000 who, being a person who is ordered pursuant to this section to produce any docu- ment, refuses or fails to comply with that order.
(2) (3) 77 Part 2 s 62 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 62 (1) (2) 63 Section 61 to apply notwithstanding any enactment or rule of law Subject to section 59(4), section 61 applies notwithstanding any enactment, or any rule of law, that obliges any person to maintain secrecy in relation to, or not to disclose, any matter, and any compliance with that section is not a breach of the relevant obligation of secrecy or non-disclosure or of the en- actment or rule of law by which that obligation is imposed.
Subject to section 59(4), no person shall be excused from pro- ducing any document under section 61— (a) on the ground that the production of that document could or would tend to incriminate that person or sub- ject that person to any penalty or forfeiture; or on the ground of any other privilege that could other- wise be claimed by that person in relation to the pro- duction of the document in any proceedings in a court.
(b) Right to remove, retain, and make copies of document produced under section 61 A social worker or constable to whom a document is produced for inspection under section 61 may— (a) remove and retain that document for so long as is ne- cessary for a full inspection of that document: (b) make copies of that document.

Section 63: amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
64 Document produced under section 61 not to be used for any other purpose (1) A social worker or constable to whom a document is produced for inspection under section 61— (a) shall make use of that document, and any copy of that document taken pursuant to section 63(b), only for the purposes of this Part; and except for the purposes of this Part, shall not disclose that document, or any copy of that document taken pur- suant to section 63(b), to any other person.
(b) 78 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 66 (2) Every person commits an offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding $2,000 who contravenes subsection (1).

Section 64(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Use of documents in subsequent proceedings 65 (1) No document produced, pursuant to an order under section 61, to any social worker or constable shall be admissible as evidence in any proceedings under this Act or any other Act if, but for the provisions of section 62, that document could not, by virtue of any enactment, rule of law, or privilege, have been ordered to be so produced.
(2) No document or information shall be privileged from being given in evidence in any proceedings under this Act or any other Act, and no objection to the admissibility of any docu- ment or information in any such proceedings shall be upheld, merely because the document or information was obtained as a result of the production of any document pursuant to an order under section 61.

Section 65(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
66 (1) Government departments may be required to supply information Every government department, agent, or instrument of the Crown and every statutory body shall, when required, supply to every care and protection co-ordinator, social worker, or constable such information as it has in its possession relat- ing to any child or young person where that information is required— (a) for the purposes of determining whether that child or young person is in need of care or protection (other than on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e)); or for the purposes of any proceedings under this Part.
(b) (2) No information obtained pursuant to subsection (1)— (a) shall be used for the purposes of investigating any of- fence: 79 Part 2 s 67 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (b) shall be admissible as evidence in any proceedings other than proceedings under this Part.

(3) Nothing in subsection (1) limits or affects the Official Information Act 1982.
Section 66(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Proceedings in respect of children and young persons in need of care or protection Grounds for declaration that child or young person is in need of care or protection A court may, on application, where it is satisfied on any of the grounds specified in section 14(1) that a child or young person is in need of care or protection, make a declaration that the child or young person is in need of care or protection.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 27(2); 1977 No 126 s 7(1) Application for declaration that child or young person is in need of care or protection An application for a declaration that a child or young person is in need of care or protection may be made by— (a) (b) (c) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 27(1) a social worker; or a constable; or with the leave of the court, any other person.

Section 68(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Joint applications An application for a declaration that a child or young person is in need of care or protection may be made jointly by a social worker or constable and a parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person.

Section 69: amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
67 68 69 80 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 70 70 (1) (2) No application to be made unless family group conference has been held Subject to subsection (2), no application for a declaration that a child or young person is in need of care or protection may be made unless a family group conference has been held under this Part (or, in the case of an application on the ground speci- fied in section 14(1)(e), under Part 4) in relation to the matter that forms the ground on which the application is made.
Subsection (1) does not apply where— (a) (b) (ba) the child or young person in respect of whom the ap- plication is made has been placed in the custody of the chief executive under section 39 or section 42; or the applicant believes that the interests of the child or young person in respect of whom the application is made require that an interim restraining order be granted as a matter of urgency, and an application for such an order is made at the same time as the applica- tion; or an application for a custody order under section 78 is made at the same time as the application, and the appli- cant believes,— (i) where the application is made on the ground spe- cified in section 14(1)(e),— (A) that it is not possible to make suitable al- ternative arrangements for the custody of the child in respect of whom the applica- tion is made pending the determination of the application; or that it is in the public interest that the child be held in custody pending the determin- ation of the application: (B) (ii) in any other case, that the interests of the child or young person in respect of whom the applica- tion is made require that such a custody order be granted as a matter of urgency; or (c) the application is made on the ground specified in sec- tion 14(1)(g) and, after reasonable enquiries, it is not possible to ascertain the whereabouts of any member 81 Part 2 s 71 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 of the family, whanau, or family group of the child or young person to whom the application relates.
(3) Where, pursuant to any of paragraphs (a) to (ba) of subsec- tion (2), an application for a declaration under section 67 is made without a family group conference having been held, the Registrar shall forthwith refer the application to,— (a) in the case of an application made on the ground speci- fied in section 14(1)(e), a youth justice co-ordinator; or in any other case, a care and protection co-ordinator— (b) for the purposes of convening a family group conference.
Section 70(2)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 70(2)(a): amended, on 1 November 1989, by section 6(1)(a) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1989 (1989 No 70).

Section 70(2)(b): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 9(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 70(2)(ba): inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 9(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 70(3): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 9(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Court may make declaration in absence of proof of responsibility for neglect or ill-treatment of child or young person Where— (a) an application for a declaration that a child or young person is in need of care or protection is made on any of the grounds specified in paragraph (a) or paragraph (b) of section 14(1); and the court is satisfied that, but for the failure of the evi- dence to establish that a parent or guardian of the child or young person or a person having the care of the child or young person is culpable in relation to the harm suf- fered by the child or young person, the grounds for mak- ing the declaration are made out,— (b) the court may find those grounds made out.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 29A; 1983 No 129 s 6(1) 71 82 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 73 72 (1) Court not to make declaration unless family group conference held Subject to subsection (2), the court shall not make a declaration under section 67 that a child or young person is in need of care or protection unless a family group conference has been held under this Part (or, in the case of an application on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e), under Part 4) in relation to the matter that forms the ground of the application.
(2) Nothing in subsection (1) applies in respect of any application to which section 70(2)(c) applies.

(3) Where an application is made to the court for a declaration under section 67, the court may, at any stage of the hearing of that application, on the application of any party to the proceed- ings or of its own motion, direct a care and protection co-or- dinator to convene a family group conference in relation to the matter that forms the ground of the application.
73 (1) (2) Court not to make declaration unless satisfied that child’s or young person’s need for care or protection cannot be met by other means The court shall not make a declaration under section 67 that a child or young person is in need of care or protection unless it is satisfied that it is not practicable or appropriate to provide care or protection for the child or young person by any other means, including the implementation of any decision, recom- mendation, or plan made or formulated by a family group con- ference convened in relation to that child or young person.
In deciding whether or not to make a declaration under section 67 that a child or young person is in need of care or protection on any of the grounds specified in paragraph (a) or paragraph (b) of section 14(1), the court shall take into account, among other things, any evidence before the court— (a) that the kind of harm suffered by the child or young person will neither continue nor be repeated: that a parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person will be capable of ensuring that the kind of harm suffered by the child or young person will be neither continued nor repeated.
(b) 83 Part 2 s 74 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Counselling 74 Court may require parties to undergo counselling (1) Where an application is made to the court for a declaration under section 67 in relation to a child or young person, the court may direct all or any of the following persons to partici- pate in counselling of a nature specified by the court: (a) (b) (c) the child or young person in respect of whom the appli- cation is made: any parent or guardian of the child or young person or any person having the care of the child or young person: where the application is accompanied by or joined with an application for a restraining order or an interim re- straining order, any person in respect of whose conduct that order or interim order is sought.
(2) Where a direction made under subsection (1) does not specify the person who is to undertake the counselling, the direction shall be referred to the Registrar of the court, and that Regis- trar shall, on receipt of the direction, refer to an appropriate counsellor the person or persons in respect of whom the direc- tion is given.
In determining, for the purposes of any direction made under subsection (1), the nature of the counselling and the person who is to carry out the counselling, the court or Registrar, as the case may be, shall have regard to the views of the person or persons in respect of whom that direction is given.
Compare: 1980 No 94 s 10 (3) 75 Counsellor to arrange meeting and submit report on outcome (1) Where a direction is made under section 74(1), the counsellor who is to undertake the counselling shall— (a) arrange to meet the person or persons in respect of whom the direction is given; or by letter sent by post request that person or those per- sons to attend before the counsellor at a specified time and place— (b) for the purpose of the counselling.
84 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 77 (2) As soon as practicable after a direction is made under section 74, the person undertaking the counselling pursuant to that di- rection shall submit a written report to the court on the out- come of that counselling.
Compare: 1980 No 94 s 11 76 Fees Any fees charged by any counsellor in respect of any coun- selling carried out pursuant to any direction made under sec- tion 74 shall, to the extent that those fees are reasonable, be paid out of a Crown Bank Account from money appropriated by Parliament for the purpose.

Section 76: amended, on 25 January 2005, pursuant to section 65R(3) of the Public Finance Act 1989 (1989 No 44).
(2) Privilege 77 (1) No evidence shall be admissible in any court, or before any person acting judicially, of any information, statement, or ad- mission disclosed or made to any person in the course of carry- ing out that person’s functions as a counsellor pursuant to a direction made under section 74.
Except to the extent that it is necessary for a counsellor to do so in the proper discharge of that person’s functions, every person who acts as a counsellor pursuant to a direction made under section 74 commits an offence and is liable on sum- mary conviction to a fine not exceeding $1,000 who discloses to any other person any information, statement, or admission received by or made to that person in the exercise of that per- son’s functions pursuant to such a direction.
Compare: 1980 No 94 s 18 Custody of child or young person pending determination of proceedings Heading: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 10 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
85 Part 2 s 78 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 78 (1) Custody of child or young person pending determination of proceedings In any proceedings in a court under Part 2 in relation to a child or young person, the court may, on the application of any party to the proceedings, or a barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person, or of its own motion, make an order relating to the custody of the child or young person pending the determination of the proceedings.
(2) Without limiting the generality of subsection (1), the court may make an order under that subsection in relation to a child or young person in the following cases: (a) where the child or young person has been placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to section 39 or section 40 or section 42 and is brought before the court pursuant to section 45: (b) where the court is satisfied that the child or young per- son is in need of care or protection for the period of the order: in the case of an application for a declaration under section 67 on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e), where— (i) (c) it is not possible to make suitable alternative ar- rangements for the custody of the child pending the determination of the application; or it is in the public interest that the child be held in custody pending the determination of the appli- cation: (ii) (e) (d) where the court has made a declaration under section 67 and has adjourned the proceedings pending their dispos- ition: where an application for a variation or discharge of any order (or the variation or discharge of any condition of any order) is made to the court under section 125, at any time before such application is finally disposed of: where a report is furnished to the court pursuant to sec- tion 135, at any time before the court has completed its consideration of the report and accompanying revised plan under section 137.
(f) 86 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 81 (3) An order under subsection (1) may be made on such terms and conditions as the court thinks fit.

Section 78: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 10 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 78(2)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Persons who may be granted custody under section 78 the chief executive: an iwi social service: a cultural social service: the director of a child and family support service: any other person.
79 (1) An order made under section 78 may place a child or young person in the custody of any of the following persons: (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) The court shall not make an order under section 78 placing any child or young person in the custody of any person (other than the chief executive) unless that person consents to the making of the order.

Section 79(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
(2) Section 79(1)(b): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 79(1)(c): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 79(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
80 Effect of order made under section 78 Section 104, section 105 (other than paragraph (a), paragraph (b)(i), and paragraph (c) of subsection (1) of that section), sec- tion 106, and section 107, so far as applicable and with all ne- cessary modifications, shall apply with respect to every order made under section 78 as if it were an order made under sec- tion 101.
81 Placement of child or young person under order made under section 78 (1) Where, pursuant to an order made under section 78, a child or young person is placed in the custody of any person (being 87 Part 2 s 82 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cultural social service or the director of a child and family support service), that order is sufficient authority for that person to place the child or young person— (a) with a member of the child’s or young person’s family, whanau, or family group: (b) where the child or young person is placed in the custody of the chief executive, in a residence.
Subject to subsection (1), the person in whose custody a child or young person is so placed may, from time to time, during the currency of the order, change the placement of the child or young person.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 43(8) Section 81: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 11 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 81(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 81(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Child or young person may be returned to person who previously had care This section applies where a child or young person is placed in the custody of the chief executive, an iwi social service, a cultural social service, or the director of a child and family support service pursuant to an order made under section 78.
Subject to subsection (5), where this section applies, the per- son in whose custody the child or young person is placed may, at any time before the order expires or is discharged, if that person considers it appropriate to do so, return the child or young person to the custody of the parent or guardian or other person who had the care of the child or young person immedi- ately before the order was made.
The person so returning the child or young person may im- pose such conditions relating to the supervision of the child or young person as that person thinks fit.
Subject to subsection (5), where,— (a) pursuant to subsection (2), a child or young person is returned to the custody of another person; and (2) 82 (1) (2) (3) (4) 88 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 82 (b) at any time before the order made under section 78 ex- pires or is discharged, the person so returning the child or young person considers that it is no longer desirable in the interests of the child or young person that he or she be in the custody of that other person,— the person may direct that other person to return the child or young person to the custody of that person.
(5) No person shall— (a) (b) return a child or young person to the custody of any other person pursuant to subsection (2); or issue a direction under subsection (4) in relation to a child or young person— without first consulting with the barrister or solicitor represent- ing that child or young person.
(6) Where a person gives a direction under subsection (4),— (a) any social worker acting under the specific or general authority of that person may— (i) remove the child or young person to whom the direction relates, using such force as is reason- ably necessary for the purpose; and place the child or young person with such person, or (where the person giving the direction is the chief executive) in such residence, as the person giving the direction thinks fit: (ii) (b) subsections (2) and (3) of section 105 shall apply, so far as applicable and with all necessary modifications, in relation to the removal of the child or young person pursuant to the direction.
Section 82: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 11 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 82(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 82(6)(a)(ii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
89 Part 2 s 83 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Orders under this Part Orders of court on making of declaration 83 (1) Where the court makes a declaration under section 67 relating to a child or young person, it may do 1 or more of the following things: (a) (b) (c) discharge the child or young person, or any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person, or both, from the proceedings without further order: order that the child or young person, or any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person, or both, come before the court, if called upon within 2 years of the making of the order, so that the court may take further action under this section: order 1 or more of the following persons to receive counselling from such person or persons, and subject to such conditions, as are specified by the court: (i) (ii) the child or young person: any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: any person in respect of whose conduct a re- straining order or an interim restraining order was sought or made in the proceedings: (iii) (d) make a services order under section 86: (e) make a restraining order under section 87: (f) (g) make a custody order under section 101: (h) make an order under section 110 appointing a guardian make a support order under section 91: of the child or young person.
(2) Where the court makes an order under subsection (1)(c), sec- tions 74 to 77 shall apply, with all necessary modifications, with respect to that order as if it were a direction made under section 74(1).
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 31(1)(b), (c), (d), (h); 1983 No 129 s 7(1) 84 Power to make other orders where declaration made on ground of child’s offending (1) Where the court makes a declaration under section 67 in re- lation to a child, and the declaration is made on the ground 90 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 84 specified in section 14(1)(e), the court may, in addition to or instead of making any order referred to in section 83(1), make any 1 or more of the following orders: (a) an order admonishing the child: (b) where the court is satisfied that any person (other than any emotional harm; or any loss of or damage to property— the child) suffered— (i) (ii) through or by means of the child’s offending, an order directing the child, or any parent or guardian of the child, to pay to the person who suffered the emotional harm or the loss of or damage to property such sum as it thinks fit by way of reparation: an order directing the child, or any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child, to deliver to the person who appears to the court to be entitled to it any property in the possession of the child or in the possession of any person for the child: an order for the forfeiture of property to the Crown in any case where the forfeiture of that property would have been obligatory or could have been ordered under any enactment applicable to the offence if the child were an adult and had been convicted of an offence by a Dis- trict Court.
(c) (d) (2) Any sum ordered to be paid pursuant to subsection (1)(b) in respect of the loss of or damage to property shall be limited to the cost of replacement or (as the case may require) the cost of repair, and shall not include any loss or damage of a consequential nature.

(3) No order shall be made under subsection (1)(b) against the chief executive or any other person who has been appointed to be a guardian of the child under section 110.
(4) No order shall be made under subsection (1)(b) in respect of the parent or guardian of the child unless that parent or guardian has been informed by the court of the proposal to make the order and has been given an opportunity to make representations to the court.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 31(1)(e), (f), (g); 1985 No 120 s 22(5); 1987 No 168 s 4 91 Part 2 s 85 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 84(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Recall to come before court 85 (1) Where the court makes an order under section 83(1)(b), the court may, at any time during the duration of the order, direct, on the application of— (a) (b) (c) a social worker; or a constable; or the applicant in the proceedings in which the order was made,— the issue to the person in respect of whom the order was made of a summons, in a form prescribed for the purposes of this subsection by rules of court, to appear before the court.
(2) Where a person appears before the court on a summons issued under subsection (1), the court may consider the matter and after taking into account such factors as may be relevant since the making of the order, exercise any of the powers conferred on it under section 83 or section 84 except— (a) (b) where any power conferred by paragraph (b), paragraph (c), or paragraph (d) of section 84(1) was exercised in the first instance, any such power.
the power conferred by section 83(1)(b); and Compare: 1974 No 72 s 31(2) Section 85(1): amended, on 13 September 2002, by section 6 of the Family Courts Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 65).

Section 85(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Services orders Services orders 86 (1) Where the court makes a declaration under section 67 in rela- tion to a child or young person, it may— (a) make an order directing the chief executive or any other person or organisation named in the order to provide such services and assistance as may be specified in the order for such period and on such terms and conditions as may be specified to a parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: 92 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 86 (2) (b) make an order directing the chief executive or any other person or organisation named in the order to provide such services and assistance as may be specified in the order for such period and on such terms and conditions as may be specified to the child or young person.
The court shall not make an order under subsection (1) un- less the chief executive (where the order is to be directed to the chief executive) or the person or organisation that would be required to provide services and assistance pursuant to the order (in any other case)— (a) is given notice of the court’s intention to consider mak- ing the order; and is given an opportunity to appear and be heard by the court before the order is made; and subject to subsection (3), consents to the making of the order.
(b) (c) (3) An order directing the chief executive to provide services and assistance may be made under this section without the consent of the chief executive, but only if the court, after having regard to any reasons advanced on behalf of the chief executive as to why the order should not be made, is satisfied— (a) that requiring the chief executive to provide those ser- vices and assistance is not clearly impracticable; and that the child or young person in respect of whom the court proposes to make an order under this section is in the care of a person or organisation clearly consistently with the principles set out in sections 5, 6, and 13.
Section 86: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 12 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

(b) Section 86(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 86(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 86(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 86(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 86(3)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
93 Part 2 s 86A Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 86A Interim services orders Where an application is made to the court for a declaration under section 67 in relation to a child or young person, the court may, on application by the applicant, or a barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person, or of its own motion, make such an order as it is empowered to make under section 86 pending the determination of the application.
Section 86A: inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 12 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Restraining orders Restraining orders 87 (1) Where the court makes a declaration under section 67 in rela- tion to a child or young person, it may, on or at any time after making that declaration, make an order restraining any per- son named in the order from doing all or any of the following things: (a) (b) residing with the child or young person: using or threatening violence or causing or threatening to cause physical harm to the child or young person: (c) molesting the child or young person by watching or be- setting the child’s or young person’s place of residence, work, or education, or by following or waylaying the child or young person in any public place within the meaning of section 2 of the Summary Offences Act 1981, or by contacting the child or young person in any way: (d) molesting any person with whom the child or young per- son is residing by watching or besetting that person’s place of residence, work, or education, or by follow- ing or waylaying that person in any public place within the meaning of section 2 of the Summary Offences Act 1981, or by contacting that person in any way.
Subject to any rules of court empowering the court to make an order under this section on an ex parte application, the court shall not make an order under this section restraining the con- duct of any person unless that person has been informed by the court of the proposal to make the order and has been given an opportunity to make representations to the court.
(2) 94 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 91 Section 87(2): amended, on 13 September 2002, by section 6 of the Family Courts Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 65).
88 89 Interim restraining orders Where an application is made to the court for a declaration under section 67 in relation to a child or young person, the court may, on application by the applicant, or a barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person, or of its own motion, make such an order as it is empowered to make under section 87 pending the determination of the application.
Offence to contravene restraining order or interim restraining order Every person commits an offence and is liable on summary conviction to imprisonment for a term not exceeding 3 months, or to a fine not exceeding $2,000, who does any act in contra- vention of a restraining order or an interim restraining order.
90 When restraining order shall cease to have effect Where the court makes an order under section 87 or section 88 in relation to a child or young person, that order shall cease to have effect when that child or young person attains the age of 20 years or sooner marries or enters into a civil union.

Section 90: amended, on 26 April 2005, by section 7 of the Relationships (Statu- tory References) Act 2005 (2005 No 3).
Support orders Support orders 91 (1) Where the court makes a declaration under section 67 in rela- tion to a child or young person, it may make an order directing the chief executive or any other person or organisation named in the order to provide support to that child or young person for such period (not exceeding 12 months) as is specified in the order.
The court shall not make an order under subsection (1) unless the chief executive (where the order is to be directed to the chief executive) or the person or organisation that would be required to provide support pursuant to the order (in any other case)— (2) 95 Part 2 s 92 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) (b) (c) is given notice of the court’s intention to consider mak- ing the order; and is given an opportunity to appear and be heard by the court before the order is made; and subject to subsection (3), consents to the making of the order.
(3) An order directing the chief executive to provide support may be made under this section without the consent of the chief executive, but only if the court, after having regard to any reasons advanced on behalf of the chief executive as to why the order should not be made, is satisfied— (a) that requiring the chief executive to provide those ser- vices and assistance is not clearly impracticable; and that the child or young person in respect of whom the court proposes to make an order under this section is in the care of a person or organisation clearly consistently with the principles set out in sections 5, 6, and 13.
Section 91: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 13 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

(b) Section 91(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 91(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 91(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 91(3)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Interim support orders Where an application is made to the court for a declaration under section 67 in relation to a child or young person, the court may, on application by the applicant, or a barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person, or of its own motion, make such an order as it is empowered to make under section 91 pending the determination of the application.
Duty to provide support Where an order is made under section 91 or section 92 in re- lation to a child or young person, it is the duty of the chief executive (where the order is directed to the chief executive) 92 93 96 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 95 (b) or the person or organisation directed to provide support pur- suant to the order (in any other case)— (a) to monitor the standard of care, protection, and control being provided to, or exercised over, that child or young person; and to provide, or co-ordinate the provision of, such ser- vices and resources (including financial services and re- sources), whether from the community or otherwise, as will ensure that appropriate care, protection, and control are provided to, or exercised over, that child or young person.
94 95 Section 93: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 14 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 93: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Duty of chief executive to appoint social worker to provide support Where, pursuant to section 91 or section 92, the chief execu- tive is directed to provide support to a child or young person, the chief executive shall from time to time appoint a social worker to provide support to the child or young person on be- half of the chief executive.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 45A; 1983 No 129 s 12(1) Section 94 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 94: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Conditions of support order or interim support order Where the court makes an order under section 91 or section 92 directing a person or organisation specified in the order to provide support to a child or young person, the following conditions shall apply: (a) the social worker or person or organisation that is to provide the support may, at all reasonable times, visit and enter the building or place in which the child or young person is living: the child or young person shall not reside at an ad- dress at which, or with a person with whom, that social (b) 97 Part 2 s 96 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (c) worker or person or organisation has directed the child or young person not to reside: every person— (i) who is a parent or guardian or other person hav- ing the care of the child or young person; and (ii) with whom the child or young person is resid- ing— (d) shall ensure that the social worker or person or organ- isation knows at all times of the address at which the child or young person is residing for the time being: in the case of a child or young person in respect of whom a declaration is made on the ground specified in sec- tion 14(1)(d) or (e), the child or young person shall not associate with any specified person, or with persons of any specified class, with whom the social worker or per- son or organisation has, in writing, warned the child or young person not to associate.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 46(1); 1983 No 129 s 12(1) Power of court to impose additional conditions The court, in making an order under section 91 or section 92 directing a person or organisation to provide support to a child or young person, may, in its discretion, impose any or all of the following conditions: (a) in the case of a child or young person in respect of whom a declaration is made on the ground specified in section 14(1)(d) or (e),— (i) (ii) that the child or young person shall not associate with any specified person or with persons of any specified class: that the child or young person attend and re- main at, for such weekday, evening, and weekend hours each week and for such number of months as the court thinks fit, any specified centre that is approved by the department and that conducts educational, recreational, instructional, cultural, or work programmes, or sporting activity, and take part in such activity as may be required by the person in charge of the centre: 96 (1) 98 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 98 (iii) in the case of a child in respect of whom a declar- ation is made on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e), such other conditions as the court thinks fit to reduce the likelihood of further offending by the child: (b) (c) that the child or young person shall undergo any speci- fied medical examination and treatment or any specified psychological or psychiatric examination, counselling, and therapy: such conditions relating to the child’s or young person’s place of residence as the court thinks fit.
The court shall not impose a condition under subsection (1)(a)(ii) without the consent of the child or young person.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 47(1)(d), (e), (g), (i); 1983 No 129 s 12(1) Court may impose conditions in respect of parent, guardian, etc, of child or young person The court, in making an order under section 91 or section 92 directing any person or organisation to provide support to a child, or to a young person of or over the age of 14 years and under 16 years, may impose such conditions as the court thinks fit for the purpose of assisting any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person, or any other person residing with the child or young person, to carry out their duties and responsibilities and to promote co-operation between the parents or other persons, the child or young person, and the social worker or person or organisation that is to provide support to the child or young person.
The court shall not impose any conditions under subsection (1) unless the parent or guardian or other person having the care of, or residing with, the child or young person has been given an opportunity to make representations to the court and the court has regard to those representations.
Court not to impose condition requiring medical treatment without person’s consent The court shall not impose any condition under section 96 or section 97 requiring any person to undergo any medical, psychiatric, or psychological examination or treatment, or 99 (2) 97 (1) (2) 98 Part 2 s 99 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 any psychological or psychiatric counselling or therapy, unless consent to the examination, treatment, or counselling is given— (a) in the case of a child or young person under the age of 16 years— (i) (ii) (iii) by a parent or guardian (not being the chief ex- ecutive) of the child or young person; or if there is no such parent or guardian in New Zealand or no such parent or guardian can be found with reasonable diligence or is capable of giving consent, by a person in New Zealand who has been acting in the place of a parent; or if there is no person in New Zealand who has been so acting, or if no such person can be found with reasonable diligence or is capable of giving consent, by the court or the chief executive: in the case of any other person, by that person.
(b) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 47(1)(e); 1983 No 129 s 12(1) Section 98(a)(i): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 98(a)(iii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
99 Person or organisation providing support to child or young person to report to court Where, pursuant to section 91, any person or organisation is directed to provide support to a child or young person, that per- son or organisation shall, on the expiry of the period specified in the order, furnish to the court a report in writing containing an assessment of the effectiveness of the order, the child’s or young person’s response to it, and such other information as that person or organisation considers relevant.
100 Failure to observe conditions of support order (1) Where the court makes an order under section 91 or section 92 directing any person or organisation to provide support to a child or young person, the chief executive or that person or organisation may, in any case where the child or young person or a parent or guardian or other person having the care of, or 100 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 101 residing with, the child or young person has failed to comply with a condition of the order (including any condition imposed under section 96 or section 97), apply to the court for a declar- ation that the child or young person or the parent or guardian or other person having the care of, or residing with, the child or young person has failed to comply with the condition.
The court may, on any application under subsection (1), where it is satisfied that any child or young person or any parent or guardian or other person having the care of, or residing with, the child or young person has failed, without reasonable ex- cuse, to comply with the condition of the order, make such a declaration and make any order under section 127 as if an ap- plication had been made under section 125 in relation to the order.
Every application under this section shall be served on— (a) (b) the child or young person to whom the order relates; and any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person; and if the application relates to any person residing with the child or young person, that person.

(c) (2) (3) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 48(1)–(3) Section 100(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Custody orders 101 Custody orders (1) Where the court makes a declaration under section 67 in rela- tion to a child or young person, it may make an order placing that child or young person in the custody of any of the follow- ing persons for such period as may be specified in the order: (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) the chief executive: an iwi social service: a cultural social service: the director of a child and family support service: any other person.
(2) Any such order may be made on such terms and conditions as the court thinks fit.

101 Part 2 s 102 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) The court shall not make an order under subsection (1) placing any child or young person in the custody of any person (other than the chief executive) unless that person consents to the making of the order.
Section 101(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 101(1)(b): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 101(1)(c): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 101(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Interim custody orders 102 (1) Where the court makes a declaration under section 67, it may, instead of making a final order under section 101, make an interim custody order under that section.

(2) No interim custody order made pursuant to this section shall continue in force for more than 6 months after the date on which it is made.
(3) Where an interim custody order is made pursuant to this sec- tion, the court may, on application by any person who was the applicant in the proceedings in which the order was made, or any person on whom the application in those proceedings was served in accordance with section 152, or the person in whose custody the child or young person was placed,— (a) make 1 but only 1 further interim custody order under section 101; or (b) make a final order under that section; or (c) make such other order referred to in section 83(1) or section 84(1) as the court thinks fit; or dismiss the application.
(d) 103 Court may impose conditions to facilitate return of child or young person Where the court makes an order under section 101 placing a child or young person in the custody of the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cultural social service or the dir- ector of a child and family support service, it may impose such conditions as it thinks fit for the purpose of facilitating the re- 102 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 104 turn of the child or young person to the parents or guardians or other persons previously having the care of the child or young person.
Section 103: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 103: amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
104 Effect of custody order (1) Where the court makes an order under section 101 placing a child or young person in the custody of any person,— (a) (b) (c) that person has the role of providing day-to-day care for the child or young person as if a parenting order had been made under section 48(1) of the Care of Children Act 2004 giving that person the role of providing day- to-day care for the child or young person; and except to the extent that they are preserved by the court in any order made under section 121, all the rights, powers, and duties of every other person having cus- tody of the child or young person shall be suspended and shall have no effect; and for the purposes of section 92 of the Care of Children Act 2004,— (i) the order constitutes an order about the role of providing day-to-day care for the child or young person; and the person in whose custody the child or young person is placed is a person who, under the order, has the role of providing day-to-day care for the child or young person.
(ii) (2) Any custody order shall be sufficient authority for any con- stable or any social worker or any other person authorised in that behalf by the chief executive to place the child or young person to whom the order relates— (a) where the order places the child or young person in the custody of the chief executive, with such person, or in such residence, as the principal manager of the depart- ment for the area in which the court is situated may di- rect: 103 Part 2 s 105 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (b) where the order places the child or young person in the custody of an iwi social service or a cultural social ser- vice, with such person as the convener of the social ser- vice directs: where the order places the child or young person in the custody of the director of a child and family support service, with such person or in such residence as that director directs: (c) (d) where the order places the child or young person in the custody of any other person, with that person.
(3) Any person authorised by subsection (2) to place any child or young person with any person or in any residence— (a) may use such force as is reasonably necessary for that purpose: (b) may exercise that authority from time to time in order to return the child or young person to that person or residence: (c) may, for the purpose of exercising that authority, ex- ercise the powers conferred by section 105(2), and the provisions of subsections (2) and (3) of section 105 shall apply accordingly with all necessary modifications.
Section 104(1)(a): substituted, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 104(1)(c): substituted, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 104(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 104(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 104(2)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 104(2)(b): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
105 Living arrangements for child or young person placed in custody of chief executive (1) Where the court makes an order under section 101 placing a child or young person in the custody of the chief executive,— 104 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 105 (a) (b) (c) (d) the chief executive may transfer the child or young per- son from one residence under this Act to any other resi- dence under this Act: any social worker, acting with the specific or general authority of the chief executive, may arrange for the child or young person— (i) (ii) to be placed in any residence: to be placed in any school or other institution that provides care or training or physical or mental health care: to undertake employment or any training for em- ployment: (iii) any social worker, acting with the specific or general au- thority of the chief executive, may arrange for the child or young person to live temporarily with the parents or guardians or other person previously having the care of the child or young person or with any other person, on such terms and conditions as the social worker may spe- cify: any social worker, acting with the specific or general authority of the chief executive, may at any time can- cel any arrangement made under paragraph (b) or para- graph (c) and, after any such cancellation, may remove the child or young person to a residence or to such other place as the social worker may decide, using such force as is reasonably necessary for that purpose.
(2) (3) For the purpose of removing any child or young person pursuant to subsection (1)(d), a social worker may enter and search any dwellinghouse, building, aircraft, ship, carriage, vehicle, premises, or place, with or without assistance and by force if necessary.
The social worker exercising any powers under subsection (2) shall, on first entering any dwelling house, building, aircraft, ship, carriage, vehicle, premises, or place, and, if requested, at any subsequent time— (a) (b) produce evidence of identity; and disclose that those powers are being exercised under subsection (2).
105 Part 2 s 106 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 105 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 105(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 105(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 105(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 105(1)(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 105(1)(d): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
106 Living arrangements where child or young person placed in custody of iwi social service, etc (1) Where the court makes an order under section 101 placing a child or young person in the custody of an iwi social service or a cultural social service or the director of a child and family support service, the convener of the social service or the dir- ector of that support service, as the case may require,— (a) may from time to time direct that the child or young per- son be removed from the person with whom or the resi- dence in which that child or young person was placed pursuant to section 104 and placed with some other per- son or in some other residence; and (b) may request any social worker or any constable to assist in carrying out any direction given under paragraph (a), and any social worker or constable so assisting may use such force as is reasonably necessary for that purpose.
For the purposes of assisting in the carrying out of any direc- tion given under subsection (1)(a), any social worker or con- stable may exercise the powers conferred by section 105(2), and the provisions of subsections (2) and (3) of section 105 shall apply accordingly with all necessary modifications.

Section 106: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 106(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 106(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
(2) 106 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 109 107 Person in whose custody child or young person is placed may determine access rights in absence of court order Where— (a) the court makes an order under section 101 placing a child or young person in the custody of any person; and the court has not made an order under section 121 grant- ing any person access to the child or young person,— (b) the person in whose custody the child or young person is placed shall, subject to any order of any court, have the sole authority to decide whether, and on what terms and conditions (if any), any person is to have access to the child or young person.
108 When custody order shall cease to have effect Where the court makes an order under section 101 placing a child or young person in the custody of any person, that order shall cease to have effect when— (a) (b) (c) the order expires in accordance with section 102; or the terms of the order expire; or in the case of a young person, that young person attains the age of 17 years; or in the case of a young person, that young person marries or enters into a civil union; or the child or young person is adopted by any person other than a parent of the child or young person— (d) (e) whichever first occurs.
Section 108(d): amended, on 26 April 2005, by section 7 of the Relationships (Statutory References) Act 2005 (2005 No 3).

109 Custody to revert on expiry of order Where an order made under section 101 placing a child or young person in the custody of any person expires, custody of the child or young person shall revert to the person having custody of the child or young person immediately before the order was made.
107 Part 2 s 110 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Guardianship orders 110 Guardianship orders (1) Where the court makes a declaration under section 67 in rela- tion to any child or young person, it may make an order ap- pointing any of the following persons to be a guardian of the child or young person: (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) Subject to subsection (3), where the court makes an order under subsection (1) appointing any person to be a guardian of a child or young person, the court shall appoint that person to be— (a) (b) the chief executive: an iwi social service: a cultural social service: the director of a child and family support service: any other person.
the sole guardian of the child or young person; or a guardian of the child or young person in addition to any other guardian.

(2) (3) The court shall not make an order under subsection (1) ap- pointing the director of a child and family support service as the sole guardian of a child or young person.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 31(1)(d)(i); 1983 No 129 s 7(1) Section 110(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 110(1)(b): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 110(1)(c): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
111 Person not to be appointed as guardian without consent The court shall not make an order under section 110 appoint- ing any person (other than the chief executive) as a guardian unless— (a) it gives notice of its intention to consider making the order to that person; and that person is given an opportunity to appear and be heard by the court before the court makes such an order; and that person consents to the making of the order.
(b) (c) 108 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 114 Section 111: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

112 Chief executive may be appointed as guardian for specific purpose Any order under section 110 appointing the chief executive as a guardian may specify that the appointment is for a particular purpose only.
Section 112 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 112: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
113 Court may impose conditions to facilitate return of child or young person Where the court makes an order under section 110 appointing the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cultural social service to be the sole guardian of a child or young person, it may impose such conditions as it thinks fit for the purpose of facilitating the return of the child or young person to the parents or guardians or other persons previously having the care of the child or young person.
Section 113: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 113: amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
114 Effect of guardianship order (1) Where the court makes an order under section 110 appointing any person as a guardian of any child or young person (whether as sole guardian or as a guardian in addition to any other per- son),— (a) that person shall be a guardian of that child or young person as if that person had been appointed under sec- tion 27 of the Care of Children Act 2004; and if the child or young person is, at the time of the making of the order, under the guardianship of the court under an order made under the Care of Children Act 2004, that guardianship is suspended during the time when (b) 109 Part 2 s 115 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 the person appointed under section 110 is the guardian (subject to section 117(2)).
(2) Where the court makes an order under section 110 appoint- ing any person as the sole guardian of any child or young per- son,— (a) (b) except to the extent that they are preserved by any other order made under this Act, all of the rights, powers and duties of every other person who is the guardian of that child or young person, or who may become a guardian during the time when the person appointed under that section is the guardian, shall be suspended and shall have no effect; and for the purposes of section 92 of the Care of Children Act 2004,— (i) the order constitutes an order about the role of providing day-to-day care for the child or young person; and the person in whose custody the child or young person is placed is a person who, under the order, has the role of providing day-to-day care for the child or young person; and (ii) (c) subject to any custody order made by the court under section 101, the child or young person shall be deemed to have been placed in the custody of that person pur- suant to that section, and the provisions of sections 104 to 107, so far as applicable and with all necessary modi- fications, shall apply accordingly.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 49(1); 1983 No 129 s 13 Section 114(1)(a): amended, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 114(1)(b): substituted, on 3 June 1998, by section 8 of the Guardianship Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 48).

Section 114(1)(b): amended, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 114(2)(b): substituted, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).
115 Disputes between guardians Where— 110 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 116 (a) (b) pursuant to section 110, any person is appointed as guardian of a child or young person in addition to any other guardian; and those guardians are unable to agree on any matter con- cerning the exercise of their guardianship,— any of those guardians may apply to the court for its direction, and the court may make such order relating to the matter as it thinks fit.
Compare: 1968 No 63 s 13 116 Review of guardian’s decision or refusal to give consent (1) For the purposes of this section young person means a boy or girl of or over the age of 14 years but under 20 years.

(2) Where— (a) a young person is affected by a decision or by a refusal of consent by a guardian appointed under section 110; and that decision or refusal of consent is in respect of an important matter,— (b) that young person may apply to the court for a review of that decision or refusal.
(3) Where an application is made under this section in respect of a decision or refusal, the court may, if it thinks it reasonable in the circumstances to do so, review the decision or refusal and make such order in respect of that decision or refusal as it thinks fit.

(4) Any consent given by the court pursuant to this section shall have the same effect as if it had been given by the guardian.
(5) Nothing in this section limits or affects— (a) (b) (c) the provisions of the Marriage Act 1955 with respect to consents for minors to marry: the provisions of the Civil Union Act 2004 with respect to consents for people under the age of 18 years to enter civil unions: the provisions of the Care of Children Act 2004 with respect to consents for people under the age of 18 years to become parties to de facto relationships.
Compare: 1968 No 63 s 14; 1971 No 149 s 3 111 Part 2 s 117 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 116(5): substituted, on 26 April 2005, by section 7 of the Relationships (Statutory References) Act 2005 (2005 No 3).
117 When guardianship orders to cease to have effect (1) Every guardianship order made under section 110 shall cease to have effect when— (a) the young person to whom it relates attains the age of 20 years or sooner marries or enters into a civil union; or the child or young person to whom it relates is adopted by any person other than its parents— (b) whichever occurs first.
(2) A guardianship order made under section 110 ceases to have effect if, after it is made, a court having jurisdiction under section 31 of the Care of Children Act 2004— (a) (b) orders that the child or young person to whom the order relates be placed under the guardianship of the court under that Act; or orders that the child or young person must continue to be under the guardianship of the court, if the child or young person was under the guardianship of the court at the time of the making of the order under section 110.
Subsection (2) does not apply if the court making an order under that subsection orders that a guardianship order under section 110 continues in force.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 49(7), (8); 1983 No 129 s 13 (3) Section 117(1)(a): amended, on 26 April 2005, by section 7 of the Relationships (Statutory References) Act 2005 (2005 No 3).

Section 117(2): substituted, on 3 June 1998, by section 8 of the Guardianship Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 48).
Section 117(2): amended, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 117(3): substituted, on 3 June 1998, by section 8 of the Guardianship Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 48).
118 Reversion of guardianship on expiry or discharge of guardianship order Where an order made under section 110 expires or is dis- charged, guardianship of the child or young person in respect of whom the order is made shall revert to the person who 112 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 120 would have been the guardian of the child or young person if the order had never been made unless some other person has in the meantime become entitled to guardianship by virtue of an order made under the Adoption Act 1955 in which case guardianship shall revert to the person so entitled.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 49(9); 1983 No 129 s 13 119 Guardianship of child or young person on death of person appointed as guardian under this Act On the death of any person (being a person referred to in sub- section (1)(e) of section 110) appointed the guardian of a child or young person pursuant to an order made under that sec- tion, and who at the time of that person’s death was the sole guardian of the child or young person, guardianship of the child or young person shall vest,— (a) where an iwi social service or a cultural social service was the sole guardian of the child or young person im- mediately before that person’s appointment, in that iwi social service or cultural social service as if that so- cial service had been appointed the sole guardian of the child or young person: in any other case, in the chief executive as if the chief executive had been appointed the sole guardian of the child or young person.
(b) Section 119(a): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 119(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Effect of custody and guardianship orders on jurisdiction under Care of Children Act 2004 Heading: amended, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).
120 Restriction on making of guardianship and parenting (1) orders under Care of Children Act 2004 If a child or young person is subject to an order made under section 78 or section 101 or section 110 of this Act, none of the following may be made under the Care of Children Act 2004: 113 Part 2 s 121 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) (b) (c) an order in respect of the guardianship of that child or young person; and an order about the role of providing day-to-day care for that child or young person; and an order for contact with that child or young person.
(1A) Subsection (1) is subject to subsection (2) and section 117(2).

(2) Nothing in subsection (1) affects the power of a court having jurisdiction under section 31 of the Care of Children Act 2004 to make an order under that section in respect of any child or young person who is subject to an order made under section 78 or section 101.

Section 120 heading: amended, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).
Section 120(1): substituted, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Chil- dren Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 120(1A): inserted, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Chil- dren Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 120(2): substituted, on 3 June 1998, by section 8 of the Guardianship Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 48).

Section 120(2): amended, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).
Access and exercise of other rights 121 Court may make orders for access and exercise of other rights by parents and other persons (1) Where an application is made to the court under section 44 in respect of any child or young person, the court may make an order granting access to that child or young person to the applicant.
(2) Where the court— (a) makes an order under section 78 relating to the custody of a child or young person pending the determination of any proceedings; or (b) makes a custody order or an interim custody order under section 101 in relation to a child or young person; or (c) makes an order under section 110 appointing the chief executive or any other person the sole guardian of a child or young person,— 114 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 123 it may, on making the order, or at any time after making the order, on application made by any parent of the child or young person or any other person, make an order— (d) granting access to that child or young person to that parent or other person: conferring on that parent or other person such rights in relation to the child or young person as it thinks fit.
(e) (3) Any order made under subsection (1) or subsection (2) may be made on such terms and conditions as the court thinks fit.

Section 121(2)(a): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 15 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 121(2)(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
122 Enforcement of access rights (1) The court may at any time, on the application of any person entitled to access to a child or young person under an order made under section 121, issue a warrant authorising any so- cial worker or any constable or any other person named in the warrant to take possession of the child or young person and deliver him or her to the person entitled to access in accord- ance with the order.
The power conferred on the court by subsection (1) may, if the court thinks fit, be exercised on the making of the order.

(3) Where, pursuant to this section, the court declines to enforce a right of access under an order made under section 121, it may of its own motion vary or discharge the order accordingly.

Compare: 1968 No 63 s 19(2), (3), (8); 1979 No 52 s 3(1); 1980 No 95 s 9(c) (2) Section 122(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
123 Power of entry For the purpose of executing any warrant issued under section 122, any social worker or constable or any other person named in the warrant may enter and search any dwelling house, build- ing, aircraft, ship, carriage, vehicle, premises, or place, with or without assistance and by force if necessary.

Compare: 1968 No 63 s 19(4) Section 123: amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
115 Part 2 s 124 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 124 Person executing warrant to produce evidence of authority and identity [Repealed] Section 124: repealed, on 2 September 1996, by section 2(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 112).
Variation and discharge of orders 125 Application for variation or discharge of orders made under this Part (1) Any 1 or more of the persons specified in section 126 may, subject to that section, apply to the court for the variation or discharge of any of the following orders, or for the variation or cancellation of any condition of any such order: (a) an order made under section 78 relating to the custody of a child or young person pending the determination of any proceedings: an order made under section 83(1)(c) requiring any per- son to receive counselling: an order made under section 84(1)(b) directing the pay- ment of reparation for any emotional harm or the loss of or damage to property: any services order or interim services order made under section 86 or section 86A: any restraining order or interim restraining order made under section 87 or section 88: any custody order or interim custody order made under section 101: any guardianship order made under section 110: any order made under section 121 granting access to, or conferring rights in respect of, any child or young person.
(b) (c) (d) (e) (f) (g) (h) (2) Any 1 or more of the persons specified in section 126 may, subject to that section, apply to the court for the variation, sus- pension, or discharge of any support order or interim support order made under section 91 or section 92, or for the variation, suspension, or cancellation of any condition of any such order.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 64 Section 125(1)(a): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 16(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

116 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 126 Section 125(1)(d): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 16(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
126 Persons who may apply for variation or discharge of order The following persons may make an application under section 125 in respect of an order specified in that section: (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) (g) (h) (i) (j) (k) (l) (m) (n) the child or young person in respect of whom the order was made: any parent or guardian of that child or young person: any barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person: any near relative of that child or young person: any member of that child’s or young person’s whanau or family group: any person on whom the application for the declaration under section 67 in respect of which the order was made has been served in accordance with section 152: the chief executive: the director of any child and family support service: any iwi social service or cultural social service: in respect of an order made under section 83(1)(c), any person required to receive counselling pursuant to that order: in respect of any services order or interim services order made under section 86 or section 86A, any person or organisation required to provide services or assistance pursuant to the order: in respect of any restraining order or interim restraining order made under section 87 or section 88, any person named in that order: in respect of any support order or interim support order made under section 91 or section 92, any person or or- ganisation directed, pursuant to that order, to provide support to a child or young person: in respect of any custody order or interim custody order made under section 101, or any order made under section 78, any person granted custody of the child or young person by that order: 117 Part 2 s 126A Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (o) with the leave of the court, any other person.
Section 126(g): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 126(i): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 126(k): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 17 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
126A Court may direct holding of family group conference to consider application (1) Where an application is made under section 125, the court, at any stage of the proceedings, may direct a care and protection co-ordinator to convene a family group conference for the pur- pose of considering such matters relating to the child or young person as the court directs, and may adjourn the hearing of the application until the conference has been held.
The provisions of sections 20 to 36 shall apply with all neces- sary modifications with respect to the convening of a family group conference for the purposes of this section.

Section 126A: inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 18 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
(2) 127 Court may vary or discharge order (1) On the hearing of any application under section 125(1) for the variation or discharge of any order, or the variation or dis- charge of any condition of any order, the court may— (a) (b) (c) vary the order in such manner as it thinks fit: discharge the order: discharge the order and substitute any other order re- ferred to in section 83(1) or section 84(1): (d) (ca) make any order referred to in section 83(1) or section 84(1) in addition to the order (whether or not the court exercises any other power specified in paragraph (a) or any of paragraphs (d) to (g) in relation to the order): vary any condition of the order in such manner as it thinks fit: discharge any condition of the order: discharge any condition of the order and substitute any condition that could have been imposed when the order was first made: (e) (f) 118 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 127 (g) impose a further condition of the order.
(2) On the hearing of any application under section 125(2) for the variation, suspension, or discharge of any support order or interim support order made under section 91 or section 92, or for the variation, suspension, or cancellation of any condition of any such order, the court may— (a) (b) (c) (d) vary the order in such manner as it thinks fit: suspend the order for such period as may be specified: discharge the order: discharge the order and substitute any other order re- ferred to in section 83(1) or section 84(1): (f) (e) (da) make any order referred to in section 83(1) or section 84(1) in addition to the order (whether or not the court exercises any other power specified in paragraph (a) or paragraph (b) or any of paragraphs (e) to (i) in relation to the order): vary any condition of the order in such manner as it thinks fit: suspend any condition of the order for such period as may be specified: discharge any condition of the order: discharge any condition of the order and substitute any condition that could have been imposed when the order was first made: impose a further condition of the order.
(3) Where the court makes any order under this section, the court may, where it considers it necessary or desirable to do so, make such order under section 134 as it thinks fit with respect to any plan or revised plan in force concerning the child or young person.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 64 (g) (h) (i) Section 127(1)(ca): inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 19(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 127(2)(da): inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 19(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 127(3): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 19(3) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
119 Part 2 s 128 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Plans for children and young persons 128 Court to obtain and consider plan for child or young person before making certain orders (c) (2) (1) Where the court proposes to make any 1 or more of the orders specified in subsection (2) in respect of any child or young person, the court shall, before making any such order, obtain, in relation to that child or young person, a plan prepared in accordance with sections 129 and 130.
The orders referred to in subsection (1) are as follows: (a) (b) a services order under section 86: a support order under section 91 in respect of any child or young person: an order (other than an interim order) under section 101 placing any child or young person in the custody of any person: an order under section 110 appointing any person as the sole guardian of a child or young person.
(3) Where, pursuant to subsection (1), the court is required to ob- tain a plan in relation to a child or young person, that plan shall be prepared notwithstanding that a plan prepared pursuant to this section is already in force in relation to that child or young person, and on the preparation of that plan any plan already in force in relation to the child or young person shall cease to be in force.
(d) (4) Notwithstanding anything in subsection (1), where— (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) the court proposes to make an order in respect of a child or young person; and but for this subsection, the court would be required, pur- suant to subsection (1), to obtain a plan in respect of the order; and the making of the order would be in accordance with a decision, recommendation, or plan made or formulated by a family group conference; and that conference has already formulated, in respect of the child or young person, a plan that complies with the requirements of section 130; and either— (i) that plan was prepared in consultation with the chief executive or a social worker; or 120 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 129 (ii) the chief executive consents to that plan being treated as a plan obtained by the court pursuant to subsection (1),— the court may treat that plan as a plan obtained by the court pursuant to subsection (1), and that subsection and the other provisions of this Act that relate to plans obtained pursuant to that subsection shall apply accordingly as if the plan had been prepared by the chief executive.
Section 128(2)(a): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 20(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 128(4): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 20(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 128(4): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 128(4)(e)(i): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 128(4)(e)(ii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

129 Court to direct who is to prepare plan (1) Where, pursuant to section 128, the court is required to obtain a plan in respect of any order, the plan shall be prepared by such person as the court directs.
(1A) Where— (a) a person is directed, pursuant to subsection (1), to pre- pare a plan; and (b) that person is not a social worker; and that plan has any implications for the chief executive,— (c) the plan shall be of no effect unless it has been prepared in con- sultation with the chief executive or his or her representative, and contains an express statement to the effect.
(1B) For the purposes of subsection (1A), a plan has implications for the chief executive if it proposes that— (a) the chief executive be required to provide services or assistance pursuant to a services order under section 86; or the chief executive be required to provide support pur- suant to a support order under section 91; or a child or young person be placed in the custody or care of the chief executive; or (b) (c) 121 Part 2 s 129 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (d) (e) (f) (g) the chief executive be appointed as the sole guardian, or as an additional guardian, of a child or young person; or a child or young person receive counselling or other ser- vices under this Act, where that counselling or those ser- vices would be provided at the department’s expense; or either— (i) a child or young person be placed in the custody or care of any person or organisation; or any person or organisation be appointed as the sole guardian, or as an additional guardian, of a child or young person,— (ii) and that the chief executive provide financial assistance to that person or organisation; or any order (whether a services order under section 86 or a support order under section 91, or any other order) be made in relation to any person or organisation, and that the chief executive provide financial assistance to that person or organisation for the purpose of assisting that person or organisation to give effect to the order.
(2) Where the court considers that any plan prepared pursuant to section 128 is inadequate, it may direct the person who pre- pared the plan to furnish to the court a revised plan, and may indicate any specific matter that it requires to be dealt with in that plan.

Section 129(1A): inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 21 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 129(1A): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 129(1A)(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 129(1B): inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 21 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 129(1B): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 129(1B)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 129(1B)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 129(1B)(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

122 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 131 Section 129(1B)(d): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 129(1B)(f): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 129(1B)(g): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
130 Content of plans Every plan prepared pursuant to section 128 in respect of a child or young person shall— (a) specify the objectives sought to be achieved for that child or young person, and the period within which those objectives should be achieved: contain details of the services and assistance to be pro- vided for that child or young person and for any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: specify the persons or organisations who will provide such services and assistance: state the responsibilities of the child or young person, and of any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: state personal objectives for the child or young person, and for any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: contain such other matters relating to the education, em- ployment, recreation, and welfare of the child or young person as are relevant.
(b) (c) (d) (e) (f) 131 Adjournment for purposes of obtaining plan (1) Any adjournment for the purposes of obtaining a plan pursuant to section 128 shall not exceed 28 days unless the court in any special case otherwise determines, but may otherwise be on such conditions as the court thinks fit.
(2) Where any proceedings are adjourned for the purposes of ob- taining any plan pursuant to section 128, the person respon- sible for preparing that plan shall make all reasonable endeav- ours to ensure that the plan is filed with the court at least 2 working days before the date set for the hearing of those pro- ceedings to resume.
123 Part 2 s 132 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 132 Access to plans (1) (b) Subject to section 133, a copy of every plan furnished to the court pursuant to section 128 shall be given by the Registrar of the court— (a) to every person entitled to appear and be heard on the application to which the plan relates and to any barrister or solicitor appearing for that person: to any lay advocate, barrister or solicitor, or other per- son representing the child or young person to whom the application relates or a parent or guardian or other per- son usually having the care of the child or young person: to the chief executive: to any other person whom the court considers has a proper interest in receiving a copy of the plan.
Every such copy shall, wherever possible, be supplied not later than 1 working day before the sitting of the court.

Section 132(1)(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
(c) (d) (2) 133 Court may order plan not to be disclosed The court may order that the whole or any part of a plan given to any person pursuant to section 132(1) shall not be disclosed to any person specified in the order where it is satisfied that such disclosure would be, or would be likely to be, detrimental to the physical or mental health, or the emotional well-being, of any child or young person or other person to whom the plan relates.
134 Court to set date for review of plan (1) Where a plan is prepared pursuant to section 128 in respect of any child or young person, the court shall, on making any of the orders referred to in subsection (2) of that section in respect of that child or young person, fix a date by which a review of that plan is to be carried out.
The date fixed pursuant to subsection (1) on the making of an order shall be,— (a) where the order is made in respect of a child under the age of 7 years, not later than 6 months from the date of the making of the order: (2) 124 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 135 (3) (b) in any other case, not later than 12 months from the date of the making of the order.
The court shall not fix a date pursuant to subsection (1) that is later than the date on which any order made, or proposed to be made, pursuant to this Part in respect of the child or young person is to expire.

(5) (4) On fixing a date pursuant to subsection (1), the court may also direct who is to review the plan pursuant to section 135.

If the court does not make such a direction, the person who prepared the plan shall be deemed to have been directed pursuant to this subsection to review the plan.
The court may at any time, on the application of any party to the proceedings, or a barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person, or of its own motion, amend any direc- tion made or deemed to have been made under subsection (4), or revoke any such direction and substitute another direction.

Section 134(2)(a): amended, on 1 November 1989, by section 6(1)(c) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1989 (1989 No 70).
Section 134(4): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 22(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 134(5): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 22(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
135 Review of plan (1) Subject to section 127(3), the person who is directed, pursuant to section 134, to review a plan prepared under section 128 in respect of a child or young person shall, not later than the date fixed pursuant to section 134 for the review of that plan, review that plan and furnish to the court a report setting out the results of that review, together with a revised plan in respect of that child or young person.
Section 130 shall apply to a revised plan as if it were a plan required to be prepared pursuant to section 128.
Every report furnished to the court pursuant to subsection (1) in respect of the review of a plan shall— (a) state which of the objectives set out in the plan have been achieved and which of those objectives are yet to be achieved: (2) (3) 125 Part 2 s 136 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (b) (c) (d) (e) state, in respect of those objectives that are yet to be achieved, what action is required to achieve those ob- jectives: state, in respect of any order made by the court under this Part in relation to the child or young person to whom the plan relates, whether that order should con- tinue in force, or be varied, suspended, or discharged, and whether any condition of that order should be con- tinued in force, or be varied, suspended, or discharged, and the reasons for those recommendations: state whether the court should make any other order under this Part in relation to that child or young person, and the reasons for that recommendation: state, in respect of those persons who were required to be given a copy of the plan pursuant to section 132, whether each of those persons agrees with the recom- mendations contained in the report.
(4) On the request of the person required to review a plan under subsection (1), a care and protection co-ordinator may convene a family group conference for the purpose of reviewing the plan.

The provisions of sections 20 to 36 shall apply with all neces- sary modifications with respect to the convening of a family group conference for the purposes of subsection (4).
Section 135(1): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 23(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

(5) Section 135(4): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 23(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 135(5): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 23(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
136 Access to reports and revised plans The provisions of sections 132 and 133 shall apply, with such modifications as may be necessary, with respect to every re- port, and every revised plan, furnished to the court pursuant to section 135.
126 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 137 137 Court to consider report and make directions (1) Where a report is furnished to the court pursuant to section 135 in respect of the review of any plan prepared in relation to any child or young person, the court shall consider the report and the accompanying revised plan, and, after giving such persons (if any) as it thinks fit an opportunity to be heard, may do any 1 or more of the following things: (a) in relation to any order that is in force under this Part and that relates to that child or young person,— (i) make any order under section 127 as if an appli- cation had been made under section 125 in rela- tion to that order; or direct any person to make an application under section 125 in relation to that order: (b) make, in respect of that child or young person, any order (ii) (c) (d) (e) (f) referred to in section 83(1) or section 84(1): direct a care and protection co-ordinator to convene a family group conference for the purpose of considering such matters relating to that child or young person as the court may specify: require any person to appear before the court for the purpose of being examined as to any matter relating to, or arising out of,— (i) (ii) the plan prepared pursuant to section 128: the report furnished under section 135 on the re- view of that plan: the revised plan accompanying that report: (iii) where the court considers that the report furnished under section 135, or the revised plan, or both, are inadequate, direct the person who prepared the report to furnish to the court a further report, or a further revised plan, or both, and may indicate any specific matter that it requires to be dealt with in that report or plan: make any order that it is empowered to make under sec- tion 178 or section 181 or section 186 or section 187 in relation to the hearing of an application for a declaration under section 67, and the provisions of those sections, of sections 179, 180, 182, 183, 184, and 185, and of sec- tions 188 to 194 shall apply with such modifications as 127 Part 2 s 138 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (2) (3) may be necessary with respect to every report required to be furnished to the court under this paragraph.
The provisions of section 199 shall apply with respect to any person required to appear before the court pursuant to subsec- tion (1)(d) as if that person had been called by the court as a witness.
The court shall not make any order under paragraph (a)(i) or paragraph (b) of subsection (1) unless— (a) the report furnished to the court under section 135 rec- ommends that the order be made, and the court is satis- fied that every person to whom a copy of that report is required to be given agrees with that recommendation; or a family group conference recommends that the order be made.
(b) (4) Nothing in section 128 shall apply in respect of any order that the court proposes to make pursuant to subsection (1)(b).
(5) Where a report is furnished to the court pursuant to section 135 in respect of the review of any plan prepared in relation to any child or young person, any order that is in force under this Part and that relates to that child or young person shall, un- less the court otherwise directs, and subject to section 108(c) to (e) and section 117 and to any order made pursuant to this section, continue in force until the court has completed its con- sideration of the report in accordance with this section and has determined what (if any) decision it should make with respect to that order.
138 Court to set date for further review of plan (1) After considering a report furnished pursuant to section 135 in respect of the review of a plan, and after taking such action (if any) under section 137 as it thinks fit, the court shall, if any order referred to in section 128(2) is to continue in force in re- spect of the child or young person to whom the plan relates, fix a date by which a review of the revised plan that accompanied that report is to be carried out.
Section 134 shall apply, with all necessary modifications, with respect to— (2) 128 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 139 (a) (b) the fixing of a date for the review of a revised plan; and the person who is to review a revised plan.
(3) Where, pursuant to subsection (1), the court fixes a date for the review of a revised plan, this section and sections 135 to 137 shall apply, with all necessary modifications, with respect to every such revised plan as if it were a plan prepared pursuant to section 128.

Section 138(2): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 24 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Agreements for care of children and young persons (1) 139 Agreements for temporary care of children and young persons by chief executive, iwi social services, etc Subject to this section, any parent or guardian or other person having the care of a child or young person who is temporar- ily unable or unwilling to care for the child or young person may,— (a) with the agreement of the chief executive, place the child or young person in the care of the chief executive for a period not exceeding 28 days; or (2) (c) (b) with the agreement of an iwi social service or a cultural social service, place the child or young person in the care of that social service for a period not exceeding 28 days; or with the agreement of the director of a child and family support service, place the child or young person in the care of the director for a period not exceeding 28 days.
If the parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person is, or will be, unable to resume the care of the child or young person at the end of the period during which the child or young person is in the care of any person pursuant to subsection (1), the period may, with the agreement of that person, be extended for one further period of up to 28 days.
Section 139: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 139 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
129 Part 2 s 140 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 139(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
(1) 140 Agreements for extended care of children and young persons by chief executive, iwi social service, etc Subject to this section and to sections 143 to 145 and section 147, where every person who is a parent or guardian or person having the care of a child or young person agrees to do so, those persons may,— (a) with the agreement of the chief executive, place the child or young person in the care of the chief executive for a period of more than 28 days; or (b) with the agreement of an iwi social service or a cultural social service, place the child or young person in the care of that social service for a period of more than 28 days; or with the agreement of the director of a child and family support service, place the child or young person in the care of the director for a period of more than 28 days.
(c) (2) No agreement may be made under subsection (1) providing for the placement of any child or young person in the care of any person for any period that exceeds,— (a) in the case of a child who is under 7 years of age, 6 months: in the case of any other child or any young person, 12 months.

(b) Section 140: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 140 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 140(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
141 Agreements for extended care of severely disabled children and young persons This section applies to any child or young person who is so mentally or physically disabled that suitable care for that child or young person can be provided only if that child or young person is placed in the care of an organisation or body ap- (1) 130 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 141 (2) proved under section 396 to provide care for such a child or young person.
Subject to this section and to sections 143 to 145 and section 147, where every person who is a parent or guardian or person having the care of a child or young person to whom this section applies agrees to do so, those persons may,— (a) with the agreement of an iwi social service or a cultural social service, place the child or young person in the care of that social service; or (b) with the agreement of a director of a child and family support service, place the child or young person in the care of the director.
(3) No agreement may be made under subsection (2) providing for the placement of any child or young person in the care of any person for any period that exceeds 2 years, but any such agreement may from time to time be extended for such period (not exceeding 2 years in each instance) as a family group conference may approve.
(4) No agreement may be made under subsection (2) providing for the placement of any child or young person in the care of any person (in this subsection referred to as the proposed care- giver) unless a person or organisation authorised pursuant to subsection (5) (not being a person employed by the proposed caregiver) certifies,— (a) that the proposed caregiver has appropriate facilities and adequate staffing to care for the child or young per- son; or (b) where, pursuant to section 362, the proposed caregiver intends to place the child or young person in the charge of some other person or organisation, that the pro- posed caregiver has appropriate facilities and adequate staffing to supervise the placement and to ensure that adequate and appropriate care is provided to the child or young person.
The Director-General of Health may from time to time, on ap- plication made to the Director-General, authorise any suitable person or organisation to issue certificates for the purposes of subsection (4).
(5) 131 Part 2 s 142 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (6) (7) The Director-General of Health may grant an authority under subsection (5) subject to such conditions as the Director-Gen- eral of Health thinks fit, and may at any time revoke any such authority, or revoke, vary, or add to any condition imposed under this subsection.
The Director-General of Health may from time to time, under section 41 of the State Sector Act 1988, delegate to any district health board (within the meaning of the New Zealand Public Health and Disability Act 2000) the powers conferred on the Director-General of Health by subsections (5) and (6) and, for that purpose and for that purpose only, sections 41 and 42 of the State Sector Act 1988 apply as if every district health board were an employee of the Ministry of Health.
Section 141(1): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 25(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 141(2)(a): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 141(4): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 25(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 141(5): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 25(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 141(6): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 25(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 141(7): substituted, on 1 January 2001, by section 111(1) of the New Zealand Public Health and Disability Act 2000 (2000 No 91).
142 Agreements with persons providing residential disability (1) (2) care This section applies to any child or young person who is a disabled person within the meaning of the Disabled Persons Community Welfare Act 1975.
Subject to this section, sections 143 to 145, and section 147, where every person who is a parent or guardian or person hav- ing the care of a child or young person to whom this section applies agrees to do so, those persons may, with the agreement of an operator, place the child or young person in the operator’s care.
(3) No agreement may be made under subsection (2) providing for the placement of any child or young person in the care of any operator for any period that exceeds 1 year; but any 132 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 144 such agreement may from time to time be extended for any period (not exceeding 1 year in each instance) a family group conference approves.
(5) (4) Where, pursuant to an agreement made under subsection (2), a child or young person is placed in the care of an operator, that operator may place the child or young person in the charge of any person whom the operator considers suitable to provide for the care, control, and upbringing of the child or young person.

Section 363 applies, with all necessary modifications, in re- spect of any placement made under subsection (4) as if it were a placement made under section 362.
In this section, operator means a residential disability care operator within the meaning of section 58(4) of the Health and Disability Services (Safety) Act 2001.

Section 142: substituted, on 1 October 2002, by section 58(1) of the Health and Disability Services (Safety) Act 2001 (2001 No 93).
(6) 143 All parents or guardians not required to be party to consents in writing to the making of the agreement; or cannot after reasonable enquiries be found; or is incapable of entering into the agreement,— agreement Where a parent or guardian or person having the care of a child or young person— (a) (b) (c) an agreement may be made under section 140 or section 141 or section 142 with respect to the child or young person without that parent or guardian or person being a party to the agree- ment.
144 Agreement not to be made without consent of child or (1) (2) a child of or over the age of 12 years; or a young person— young person Subject to subsection (2), no agreement shall be made under section 140 or section 142 with respect to— (a) (b) unless that child or young person consents in writing to the making of the agreement.
The consent of a child or young person to whom section 142 applies is not required under subsection (1) of this section if 133 Part 2 s 145 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) the child or young person is unable, by reason of that child’s or young person’s disability, to understand the nature of the agreement.
Before an agreement is entered into under section 140 or sec- tion 141 or section 142, the wishes of the child or young person shall, where practicable, be ascertained and given due consid- eration in concluding the terms of the agreement.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 11(2) 145 Agreement not to be made without approval of family group conference (b) (1) No agreement may be made under section 140 or section 141 or section 142 unless, before the agreement is made,— (a) a family group conference is held to consider whether such an agreement should be made; and that family group conference approves the making of the agreement; and a care and protection co-ordinator issues a certificate to the effect that the requirements of paragraph (a) and paragraph (b) have been complied with.
(2) A care and protection co-ordinator may convene or reconvene (c) a family group conference for the purpose of considering— (a) whether an agreement should be entered into under sec- tion 140 or section 141 or section 142 in relation to any child or young person: (b) whether an agreement entered into under section 141 or section 142 should be extended or terminated.
The provisions of sections 20 to 36 shall apply with all ne- cessary modifications with respect to the convening or recon- vening of a family group conference for the purposes of this section.
(3) 146 Form and terms of agreements (1) Every agreement entered into under section 140 or section 141 or section 142 shall— (a) (b) (c) be in writing: specify the term of the agreement: specify the manner in which it may be terminated and, unless so specified, shall provide that the agreement 134 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 2 s 147 (d) may be terminated by either party on giving 7 days no- tice in writing: contain provisions relating to the care and control of the child or young person during the term of the agreement, including, but not limited to, provisions relating to— (i) the educational, social, cultural, and religious needs of the child or young person: a programme for the provision of services and assistance for the benefit of the child or young person: the rights and obligations of the parents or guardians towards the child or young person: access to the child or young person by the parents or guardians or any other person.
(ii) (iii) (iv) (2) Notwithstanding anything in subsection (1)(c), an agreement entered into under section 140 or section 141 or section 142 shall be terminated if a family group conference decides that the agreement should be terminated.
147 Further restrictions on making of agreements (1) No agreement relating to a child or young person shall be en- tered into under section 140 by any person (being the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cultural social service or a director of a child and family support service) in any case where that person is not satisfied that a parent or guardian of the child or young person, or a person usually having the care of the child or young person, will resume the care of the child or young person on the termination of the agreement.
(2) No agreement relating to a child or young person shall be en- tered into under section 140 or section 141 or section 142 by any person (being the chief executive or an iwi social ser- vice or a cultural social service or a director of a child and family support service or a residential disability care oper- ator within the meaning of section 58(4) of the Health and Disability (Safety) Act 2001) in any case where no parent or guardian, or a person usually having the care of the child or young person, or a member of the child’s or young person’s family, whanau, or family group, is willing to maintain contact 135 Part 2 s 148 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 with the child or young person during the term of the agree- ment.
Section 147(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 147(1): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 147(2): amended, on 1 October 2002, by section 58(1) of the Health and Disability Services (Safety) Act 2001 (2001 No 93).
Section 147(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 147(2): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
148 Effect of agreements Where a child or young person is placed in the care of any person pursuant to an agreement under section 139 or section 140 or section 141 or section 142, that person shall have, in respect of that child or young person, the same powers and responsibilities in all respects as if that child or young person had been placed in the custody of that person pursuant to an order under section 101.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 11(3) 149 Agreement may provide for consent to medical treatment Any agreement entered into under section 139 or section 140 or section 141 or section 142 may authorise the person in whose care a child or young person is placed pursuant to that agreement to consent to the carrying out, on that child or young person, of any medical, surgical, or dental procedure (includ- ing a blood transfusion), and where any person is so author- ised that person shall be deemed to be a guardian of the child or young person for the purposes of section 36(3) of the Care of Children Act 2004.
Section 149: amended, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

136 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 152 Part 3 Provisions relating to procedure in respect of proceedings under Parts 2 and 3A Part 3 heading: substituted, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Courts having jurisdiction under Parts 2 and 3A Heading: substituted, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

150 Jurisdiction of Family Courts Subject to sections 151 and 341, all proceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A shall be heard and determined in a Family Court.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 25(1) Section 150: amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
151 Jurisdiction of District Courts in cases of urgency The following proceedings may be heard and determined in a District Court in any case where it is expedient that the pro- ceedings be dealt with urgently and it is impracticable for the matter to be heard and determined as a matter of urgency in a Family Court: (a) (b) (c) (d) an application under section 44: any proceedings under section 45: an application under section 78: an application under section 88 for an interim restrain- ing order.
Service of applications 152 Service of application for declaration (1) Subject to section 155, every application for a declaration under section 67 that a child or young person is in need of care or protection shall be served, in accordance with rules of court, on the following persons: (a) each parent or guardian of the child or young person: 137 Part 3 s 153 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (c) (b) if the child or young person is not residing with any of his or her parents or guardians, any person with whom the child or young person is living and who has had the care of the child or young person for a period of not less than 6 months immediately before the application was made: if the child or young person is in the custody or under the guardianship of the chief executive, the principal manager of the department for the area in which the child or young person is residing: if the child or young person is in the custody or under the guardianship of an iwi social service or a cultural social service, that social service: if the child or young person is in the custody of the dir- ector of a child and family support service, that director: any other person specified by the court.
(2) Any person served with proceedings under subsection (1) shall be entitled to appear and be heard as a party to the proceedings.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 27(4)–(6) (d) (e) (f) Section 152(1): amended, on 13 September 2002, by section 6 of the Family Courts Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 65).

Section 152(1)(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 152(1)(d): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
153 Notice of application for declaration to be given to child or young person Where an application is made for a declaration under section 67 in respect of any child of or over the age of 12 years or any young person, the Registrar of the court in which that applica- tion is filed shall ensure that a copy of the application is given to that child or young person.
154 Service of application for variation or discharge of order Subject to section 155, every application under section 125 (1) shall be served, in accordance with rules of court, on the fol- lowing persons: (a) every person who would have been entitled, under sec- tion 126(b), (c), (j), (k), (l), (m), or (n), to make an appli- 138 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 156 (b) cation under section 125 in respect of the order to which the application relates: the applicant for the declaration under section 67 in re- spect of which the order was made: the chief executive: any other person specified by the court.
(2) Any person served with proceedings under subsection (1) shall be entitled to appear and be heard as a party to the proceedings.

Section 154(1): amended, on 13 September 2002, by section 6 of the Family Courts Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 65).

(c) (d) Section 154(1)(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
155 Court may dispense with service Where any person cannot be served with an application in ac- cordance with section 152 or section 154, the court may, on such terms and conditions as it thinks fit, dispense with ser- vice on that person.
Attendance of parties at hearing 156 Court may require party to attend hearing (1) Where the court considers that the presence of any person re- quired to be served with an application under section 152 or section 154 or section 207L or section 207R is necessary to enable the court to hear and determine that application, the court may direct the Registrar to issue a summons in a form prescribed by rules of court requiring the person to whom it is addressed to appear before the court at the time stated in the summons.
In any case where a summons under this section has been served on any person, a Family Court Judge may, if the person to whom the summons is issued does not appear to answer to it, direct the issue of a warrant to arrest that person and bring that person before the court.

Every person commits an offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding $1,000 who, being required to appear before the court under this section, refuses or fails without reasonable excuse to appear.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 27(6), (8)–(11) (3) (2) 139 Part 3 s 157 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 156(1): amended, on 13 September 2002, by section 6 of the Family Courts Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 65).

Section 156(1): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
157 Court may require child or young person to attend hearing (2) (1) Where the court considers that the presence of the child or young person in respect of whom any application is made under Part 2 or Part 3A is necessary to enable the court to hear and determine that application, the court may direct the Regis- trar to issue a summons in a form prescribed by rules of court requiring the person who has custody of the child or young person to ensure that the child or young person is present at the hearing.
In any case where a summons under this section has been served on any person, a Family Court Judge may, if the child or young person in respect of whom the summons is issued does not appear at the hearing when required to do so, issue a warrant authorising any social worker or any constable or any other person named in the warrant to take possession of that child or young person and bring him or her before the court.
Section 123 shall apply, with all necessary modifications, in re- lation to every warrant issued under subsection (2) as if every such warrant were a warrant issued under section 122.

Every person commits an offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding $1,000 who, being required pursuant to a summons issued under this section to ensure that a child or young person appears before the court, fails to take all reasonable steps to ensure that the child or young person so appears.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 27(6) (3) (4) Section 157(1): amended, on 13 September 2002, by section 6 of the Family Courts Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 65).

Section 157(1): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Section 157(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
140 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 159 Section 157(3): amended, on 2 September 1996, by section 2(3) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 112).
158 Applications may be heard together Joint hearings The court may hear and determine an application for a dec- laration under section 67 or an application under section 125 (which relates to the variation, suspension, and discharge of orders made under Part 2) or an application under Part 3A in conjunction with any application under the Adoption Act 1955 or the Care of Children Act 2004 or the Family Proceedings Act 1980 or the Domestic Violence Act 1995 in any case where all the applications relate to the same child or young person (whether or not any or all of those applications also relate to any other person).
Compare: 1980 No 94 s 160(2) Section 158: amended, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 158: amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Section 158: amended, on 1 July 1996, by section 131 of the Domestic Violence Act 1995 (1995 No 86).
Appointment of persons to represent child or young person or assist court 159 Appointment of barrister or solicitor to represent child or young person (1) Where a child or young person who is the subject of any pro- ceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A is not represented by a bar- rister or solicitor, the court or the Registrar of the court must appoint a barrister or solicitor to represent the child or young person— (a) (b) in those proceedings: for any other specified purpose (including in relation to other proceedings under this Act or any other Act) considered desirable.
(2) Where a court or a Registrar appoints a barrister or solicitor under subsection (1), the court or the Registrar (as the case may 141 Part 3 s 160 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 be) must, so far as practicable, appoint a barrister or solicitor who is, by reason of personality, cultural background, train- ing, and experience, suitably qualified to represent the child or young person.
(3) Although the proceedings in respect of which any barrister or solicitor was appointed under subsection (1)(a) have been disposed of, or that the appointment is no longer required for any other purpose specified under subsection (1)(b), the court may, if it is satisfied that it is necessary or desirable in the interests of the child or young person to do so,— (a) extend the barrister’s or solicitor’s appointment for any specified purpose; or subject to subsection (2), appoint any other barrister or solicitor to represent the child or young person for any specified purpose; or direct the Registrar of the court to do either of these things.
(b) (c) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 29(3); 1977 No 126 s 8; 1980 No 94 s 162(1), (2) Section 159(1): substituted, on 18 May 2009, by section 4(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).

Section 159(2): amended, on 18 May 2009, by section 4(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).

Section 159(3): substituted, on 18 May 2009, by section 4(3) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).
160 Appointment of barrister or solicitor to assist court In any proceedings in a Family Court under Part 2 or Part 3A the court may appoint, or direct the Registrar of the court to appoint, a barrister or solicitor to assist the court.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 29(3); 1977 No 126 s 8; 1980 No 94 s 162(1), (2) Section 160: amended, on 18 May 2009, by section 5 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).
Section 160: amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
161 Further provisions relating to barrister or solicitor appointed under section 159 or section 160 A barrister or solicitor appointed under section 159 or section 160 in respect of any proceedings— 142 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 162 (a) shall be served with all documents required to be served on the parties to the proceedings; and (b) may— (i) (ii) (iii) (iv) call any person as a witness in the proceedings: cross-examine witnesses called by any party to the proceedings or by the court: request the court to obtain any report that the court is empowered to obtain for the purposes of the proceedings: in the case of a barrister or solicitor appointed under section 159 to represent a child or young person, act on behalf of the child or young person in respect of any matter relating to the detention of that child or young person in secure care, or the care of that child or young person in a residence.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 29(4); 1980 No 94 s 162(3) 162 Payment of barrister or solicitor appointed under section (1) (2) 159 or section 160 The fees and expenses of any barrister or solicitor appointed under section 159 or section 160 shall, in accordance with regulations made under this Act, be paid out of a Crown Bank Account from money appropriated by Parliament for the pur- pose.
The bill of costs rendered by a barrister or solicitor appointed under section 159 or section 160 shall be given to the Registrar of the court that made the appointment, and the Registrar may tax the bill of costs.
(3) A barrister or solicitor who is dissatisfied with the decision of the Registrar as to the amount of the bill may, within 14 days after the date of the decision, apply to a Family Court Judge to review the decision; and the Judge may make such order varying or confirming the decision as the Judge considers fair and reasonable.
(4) Notwithstanding subsection (1), the court may, if it thinks proper, order any party to the proceedings to refund to the Crown such amount as the court specifies in respect of any fees and expenses paid under that subsection, and the amount ordered to be refunded shall be a debt due to the Crown by 143 Part 3 s 163 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 that party and shall be recoverable accordingly in any court of competent jurisdiction.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 29(5); 1980 No 94 s 162(4)–(7) Section 162(1): amended, on 25 January 2005, pursuant to section 65R(3) of the Public Finance Act 1989 (1989 No 44).
163 Appointment of lay advocate (1) The court may, at any stage of any proceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A, on application by any party to the proceedings or of its own motion, appoint, in respect of the child or young person who is the subject of those proceedings, any person, not being a barrister or solicitor, to appear in support of that child or young person in those proceedings and, if the court thinks desirable, for such other purposes (including any other proceedings under this Act or any other enactment) as the court may specify.
(2) Where the court appoints a lay advocate under subsection (1), it shall, so far as practicable, appoint a person who has, by reason of personality, cultural background, knowledge, and experience, sufficient standing in the culture of the child or young person in respect of whom the appointment is to be made to enable that person to carry out his or her duties under this Act.
The court may make an appointment under subsection (1) not- withstanding that the child or young person is represented in the proceedings by a barrister or solicitor.
(3) (4) Notwithstanding that the proceedings in respect of which any lay advocate was appointed under subsection (1) have been disposed of or that the appointment is no longer required for any other purpose specified by the court pursuant to that sub- section, the court may, if the court is satisfied that it is neces- sary or desirable in the interests of the child or young person to do so,— (a) (b) make a further appointment under subsection (1) in re- extend that lay advocate’s appointment; or spect of that child or young person— for such purpose as the court may specify.
144 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 165 Section 163(1): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
164 Further provisions relating to lay advocate (1) The principal functions of a lay advocate appointed under sec- tion 163 are as follows: (a) to ensure that the court is made aware of all cultural matters that are relevant to the proceedings: to represent the interests of the child’s or young person’s whanau, hapu, and iwi (or their equivalents (if any) in the culture of the child or young person) to the extent that those interests are not otherwise represented in the proceedings.
(b) (2) A lay advocate appointed under section 163 in respect of any proceedings— (a) shall be served with all documents required to be served on the parties to the proceedings; and (b) may— (i) (ii) (iii) (iv) call any person as a witness in the proceedings: cross-examine witnesses called by any party to the proceedings or by the court: request the court to obtain any report that the court is empowered to obtain for the purposes of the proceedings: attend any family group conference held in re- spect of the child or young person who is the sub- ject of the proceedings, and make representations on behalf of the child or young person at any such conference: (v) make representations on behalf of the child or young person in respect of any matter relating to the detention of that child or young person in secure care, or the care of that child or young person in a residence.
165 Payment of lay advocate (1) The fees and expenses of any lay advocate appointed under section 163 shall, in accordance with regulations made under 145 Part 3 s 166 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 this Act, be paid out of a Crown Bank Account from money appropriated by Parliament for the purpose.
(2) Notwithstanding subsection (1), the court may, if it thinks proper, order any party to the proceedings to refund to the Crown such amount as the court specifies in respect of any fees and expenses paid under that subsection, and the amount ordered to be refunded shall be a debt due to the Crown by that party and shall be recoverable accordingly in any court of competent jurisdiction.

Section 165(1): amended, on 25 January 2005, pursuant to section 65R(3) of the Public Finance Act 1989 (1989 No 44).
Attendance at hearings and right to make representations 166 Persons entitled to be present at hearing of proceedings in Family Court (1) No person shall be present during the hearing of any proceed- ings in a Family Court under Part 2 or Part 3A relating to a child or young person except— officers of the court: (a) the parents or guardians or any other person having the (b) care of the child or young person: the child or young person: any person who is a party to the proceedings: any near relative of the child or young person: any member of the child’s or young person’s whanau or family group: (c) (d) (e) (f) (i) (h) (g) where there is an appropriate iwi social service or cul- tural social service with respect to the child or young person, a representative of that social service: any director of a child and family support service or a representative of any such person: any barrister or solicitor representing— (i) any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: the child or young person: any person who is a party to the proceedings: (ii) (iii) any barrister or solicitor appointed under section 160 to assist the court: (j) 146 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 166 (k) (l) (m) any care and protection co-ordinator: any social worker: any lay advocate who appears in support of the child or young person or any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: (n) witnesses: (na) (nb) persons whom the Judge permits to be present as sup- accredited news media reporters: (2) (3) port persons for— (i) the child or young person on a request by that child or young person: a party on a request by that party: (ii) (o) any person whom the Judge permits to be present.
The Judge must agree to a request under subsection (1)(nb) un- less the Judge considers there is a good reason why the named support persons should not be permitted to be present.

If, during the hearing, the Judge requests a person of any of the following kinds to leave the courtroom, the person must do so: (a) (b) (c) a witness: an accredited news media reporter: a support person whom the Judge permitted to be pre- sent under subsection (1)(nb).
(4) Nothing in this section limits any other power of the court— to hear proceedings in private; or to permit a McKenzie friend to be present; or to exclude any person from the court.

(a) (b) (c) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 23; 1980 No 94 s 159(2), (3) Section 166(1): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Section 166(1)(g): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 166(1)(na): inserted, on 18 May 2009, by section 6(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).

Section 166(1)(nb): inserted, on 18 May 2009, by section 6(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).
Section 166(2): substituted, on 18 May 2009, by section 6(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).

Section 166(3): added, on 18 May 2009, by section 6(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).
147 Part 3 s 167 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 166(4): added, on 18 May 2009, by section 6(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).
167 Child or young person may give evidence in private In any proceedings in a court under Part 2 or Part 3A relating to a child or young person, the Judge hearing the proceedings may, if he or she thinks it desirable to do so,— (a) require all or any of the following persons to withdraw from the court while the child or young person gives evidence: (i) any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: any other person: (ii) confer in private with the child or young person.
(b) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 30(4) Section 167: amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

168 Other powers of court to hear proceedings in private or exclude persons not affected Nothing in section 166(2) or section 167 limits any other power of the court to hear proceedings in private or to exclude any person from the court.
Compare: 1980 No 94 s 159(5) 169 Right to make representations (1) In any proceedings before a court under Part 2 or Part 3A re- lating to a child or young person, representations may be made to the court on behalf of the child or young person by— (a) (b) the child or young person: any barrister or solicitor who represents the child or young person: any lay advocate who appears in support of the child or young person: (c) (d) with the leave of the court, any other person.
(2) Where any parent or guardian or other person having the care of a child or young person appears before a court as a party to any proceedings before that court under Part 2 or Part 3A, 148 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 170 representations may be made to the court on behalf of that parent or guardian or other person by— (a) (b) that parent or guardian or other person: any barrister or solicitor who represents that parent or guardian or other person: any lay advocate who appears in support of that parent or guardian or other person: (c) (d) with the leave of the court, any other person.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 40(b), (c); 1983 No 129 s 9 Section 169(1): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Section 169(2): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Mediation conferences 170 Calling of mediation conference (1) Where an application is made to the court for a declaration under section 67 (other than on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e)), or for the exercise of the court’s jurisdiction under any other provision of Part 2 or Part 3A, a Family Court Judge or any of the following persons may ask the Registrar of the court to arrange for a mediation conference to be convened: (a) (b) the applicant: the child or young person to whom the application re- lates: any barrister or solicitor who represents that child or young person: any other person upon whom the application has been served in accordance with section 152 or section 154.
(c) (d) (2) On receiving a request under subsection (1), the Registrar shall— (a) (b) appoint a time and place for the holding of the medi- ation conference, being as soon as reasonably practic- able after the receipt of the request; and give notice to each of the persons referred to in para- graphs (a) to (d) of subsection (1) of the time and place 149 Part 3 s 171 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 of the mediation conference, and request each of those persons to attend the conference.
Compare: 1980 No 94 s 13 Section 170(1): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

171 Objectives of mediation conference The objectives of a mediation conference are— (a) to identify the problem in respect of which the exercise of the court’s jurisdiction is sought; and to reach agreement on a solution for the problem.
(b) Compare: 1988 No 4 s 67 172 Procedure at mediation conference (1) Every mediation conference shall be presided over by a Family Court Judge.
The following persons are entitled to be present at, and to par- ticipate in, a mediation conference: (a) (b) (c) (d) the child or young person to whom the proceedings in respect of which the conference is held relate, unless, in the case of a child, the presiding Judge considers that the attendance of that child would be inappropriate: the barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person: any other person to whom the notice required by section 170(2)(b) must be given: subject to any direction by the presiding Judge to the contrary,— (i) any barrister or solicitor representing any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person who is the subject of the proceedings in respect of which the conference is held: any lay advocate who appears in support of that child or young person or any parent or guardian or other person having the care of that child or young person: (ii) (e) with the leave of the presiding Judge, any other person.
(2) 150 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 174 (3) (4) Subject to any direction by the presiding Judge to the contrary, every mediation conference shall be held in private.

The presiding Judge may from time to time adjourn a medi- ation conference to such time and place as the Judge may de- termine.
Compare: 1988 No 4 s 68 173 Presiding Judge to make record of proceedings at mediation conference (1) Where, at a mediation conference, the parties to the proceed- ings in respect of which the conference is held reach agreement on the nature of the problem in respect of which the exercise of the court’s jurisdiction is sought, and on the solution for that problem, the presiding Judge shall record in writing the terms of the agreement.
(2) Where agreement is not reached on all matters, the presiding Judge shall record in writing those matters on which there is agreement and those matters on which there is no agreement.
In every case, the presiding Judge shall state in the record whether or not— (a) (3) the child or young person who is the subject of the pro- ceedings in respect of which the conference is held was present; and that child or young person agreed to any matter referred to in subsection (1) or subsection (2) on which the par- ties reached agreement.

(b) (4) The record made by the presiding Judge under subsection (1) or subsection (2) shall be filed in the court in which the relevant application is filed.
Compare: 1988 No 4 s 69 174 Power of presiding Judge to make consent orders (1) Subject to subsection (2), at a mediation conference the pre- siding Judge may, by consent of the parties, make any declar- ation or order that could have been made by the court in the proceedings in respect of which the conference was held.
(2) Where the making of any order under this Act requires the consent of any person who is not a party to the proceedings, 151 Part 3 s 175 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 the presiding Judge shall not make that order under subsection (1) unless that person gives that consent.

(3) An order made under this section shall for all purposes have the same effect as if it were made by consent in proceedings before the court.
Compare: 1988 No 4 s 70 175 Power to require attendance at mediation conference (1) Where any person fails to comply with a request under section 170(2)(b) to attend a mediation conference, a District Court Judge may, on the request of the Registrar of the court, issue a summons requiring the person to attend a mediation confer- ence at a time and place to be specified in the summons.
Subsections (1) to (3) and (5) of section 20 of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 shall apply to a summons under this sec- tion as if it were a witness summons issued under that section.

Compare: 1988 No 4 s 71 (2) 176 Privilege (1) No evidence shall be admissible in any court, or before any person acting judicially, of any information, statement, or ad- mission disclosed or made to any person in the course of a mediation conference.
(2) Nothing in subsection (1) applies to a record made by a Family Court Judge under section 173, or to any consent order made under section 174, or to any proceedings for the review of any such order.
Compare: 1988 No 4 s 72 177 Presiding Judge may hear subsequent proceedings The Family Court Judge who presides over a mediation con- ference shall be entitled to hear any subsequent proceedings under the application in respect of which the conference was held unless in all the circumstances the Judge decides, of that Judge’s own motion or on application by any party,— (a) (b) that it would be inappropriate for that Judge to do so; or that there is some other sufficient reason for the appli- cation to be heard by another Judge.
Compare: 1988 No 4 s 73 152 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 178 Reports 178 Medical, psychiatric, and psychological reports (1) If, at any stage of any proceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A, it appears to the court to be expedient that a medical, psychi- atric, or psychological report should be available to the court in respect of any child or young person to whom the proceed- ings relate, the court may, on application by any party to the proceedings or the barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person, or of its own motion, if it thinks fit,— (a) order the child or young person to attend for a medical, psychiatric, or psychological examination; or (2) (3) (4) (b) where the child or young person is, or is to be, held in the custody of the chief executive or detained in any residence, order that the child or young person undergo a medical, psychiatric, or psychological examination at the place at which the child or young person is, or is to be, detained.
Subject to subsection (3) if, at any stage of any proceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A, it appears to the court to be expedient that a medical, psychiatric, or psychological report should be available to the court in respect of any parent or guardian or other person having the care of any child or young person to whom the proceedings relate or any person who it is proposed should have the care of the child or young person, the court may, on application by any party to the proceedings, or of its own motion, if it thinks fit, order the parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person, or other person, to attend for a medical, psychiatric, or psychological examination.
The court shall not make an order under subsection (2) requir- ing any person to undergo any medical, psychiatric, or psycho- logical examination unless that person consents to the making of that order.

Subject to the right of the person who refuses to consent to the order to explain the reasons for that person’s refusal, and to cross-examine witnesses and call evidence, the court may draw such inferences (if any) from the fact of the refusal as appear to it to be proper in the circumstances.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 42A(1)–(2); 1977 No 126 s 13 153 Part 3 s 179 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 178(1): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Section 178(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 178(2): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

179 Further provisions relating to medical, psychiatric, and psychological examinations Every medical examination carried out under subsection (1) or subsection (2) of section 178 shall be carried out by a regis- tered medical practitioner.
Every psychiatric examination carried out under subsection (1) or subsection (2) of section 178 shall be carried out by a registered medical practitioner holding a specialist psychiatric appointment or holding vocational registration in the special- ity of psychological medicine or psychiatry.
Every psychological examination carried out under subsection (1) or subsection (2) of section 178 shall be carried out by— a registered medical practitioner holding a psychiatric (a) appointment or holding vocational registration in the speciality of psychological medicine or psychiatry; or a registered psychologist; or a person appointed by the court for the purpose, being a person whom the court is satisfied— (i) (b) (c) is entitled to practice as a psychologist, or in the speciality of psychological medicine or psychi- atry, in that person’s country of permanent resi- dence; and has qualifications that, in the view of the appro- priate registering body in New Zealand, are at least equivalent to those required of a person re- ferred to in paragraph (a) or paragraph (b).
(ii) Every child or young person who is examined under section 178(1) is, where practicable, entitled to have present during that examination 1 adult— (a) who is nominated for that purpose by that child or young person or, if the age or level of maturity of the child or (1) (2) (3) (4) 154 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 181 young person makes it impracticable for him or her to make such a nomination, by a social worker; and (b) who consents to be present.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 42A(4); 1977 No 126 s 13 Section 179(2): substituted, on 1 July 1996, by section 143(1) of the Medical Practitioners Act 1995 (1995 No 95).

Section 179(3): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 27 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 179(3)(a): substituted, on 1 July 1996, by section 143(1) of the Medical Practitioners Act 1995 (1995 No 95).
180 Fees for reports prepared under section 178 Where any person prepares a report pursuant to section 178, the fees and expenses of that person shall be paid by such party or parties to the proceedings as the court shall order or, if the court so decides, shall be paid out of money appropriated by Parliament for the purpose.
Compare: 1968 No 63 s 29A(6); 1980 No 95 s 17 181 Court may order examination to be carried out in (1) psychiatric hospital If, at any stage of the hearing of any proceedings under Part 2,— (a) 2 medical practitioners have certified or given evidence that a psychiatric assessment of any child of or over the age of 10 years, or of any young person to whom the proceedings relate, should be obtained, and it appears to the court that it would not be practicable for such as- sessment to be carried out outside a psychiatric hospital; or 2 psychiatric reports (whether obtained pursuant to sec- tion 178(1) or otherwise) recommending detention of any such child or young person in a psychiatric hospital for further observation are available to the court,— (b) the court may, if it considers it expedient, make an order for the detention and examination of that child or young person in a psychiatric hospital for such period, not exceeding 5 days, as the court thinks fit.
(2) Where an order is made under subsection (1), a Family Court Judge may, on application made at any time before the expiry 155 Part 3 s 182 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 of the period specified in the order, if he or she is satisfied that it is necessary to detain the child or young person to whom the order relates in a psychiatric hospital for longer than that period for the purpose of completing the assessment or ob- servation of that child or young person pursuant to that order, extend the period for which that child or young person may be detained in that hospital for such period, not exceeding 14 days, as the Judge thinks fit.
The examination required by an order made under subsection (1) shall be carried out by a medical practitioner holding a spe- cialist psychiatric appointment or holding vocational registra- tion in the speciality of psychological medicine or psychiatry.
(4) An order made under subsection (1) in respect of any child or (3) young person is sufficient authority— (a) for the detention of the child or young person by a so- cial worker or any constable for the purpose of ensuring compliance with the order: for the transfer of the child or young person from a resi- dence to a psychiatric hospital: for the detention of the child or young person and exam- ination in a psychiatric hospital: for the return to any residence in which the child or young person was detained at the time of transfer to a psychiatric hospital.
(b) (c) (d) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 42A(3), (4); 1977 No 126 s 13 Section 181(3): substituted, on 1 July 1996, by section 143(1) of the Medical Practitioners Act 1995 (1995 No 95).

Section 181(4)(a): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
182 Release of child or young person from psychiatric hospital where detention no longer required Any child or young person who is detained in a psychiatric hospital pursuant to an order made under section 181(1) may be released, or may be returned to a residence, as the case may require, notwithstanding that the period for which the child or young person was ordered to be detained has not expired, if the superintendent of that psychiatric hospital certifies in writing that the assessment of the child or young person has 156 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 186 been completed or that no further observation of the child or young person is required.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 42A(9); 1977 No 126 s 13 183 Review of order made under section 178 or section 181 The court may, from time to time, review any order made under section 178 or section 181, and on any such review the court may make such order as may be just.
184 Court may indicate matters to be dealt with in report Where the court makes an order under subsection (1) or sub- section (2) of section 178 or under section 181(1), it may indi- cate any specific matter that it requires to be dealt with in any medical, psychiatric, or psychological report.
185 Sections to have effect in place of sections 38 to 44 of Criminal Procedure (Mentally Impaired Persons) Act 2003 In respect of any person to whom an application for a declar- ation under section 67 relates, the provisions of sections 178 to 183 have effect in the place of the provisions of sections 38 to 44 of the Criminal Procedure (Mentally Impaired Persons) Act 2003.
Section 185: substituted, on 1 September 2004, by section 51 of the Criminal Procedure (Mentally Impaired Persons) Act 2003 (2003 No 115).

186 Report by social worker (1) Where the court makes a declaration under section 67, the court may, before making any order referred to in section 83(1) or section 84(1), obtain and consider a report from a social worker.
The court shall not make— (a) (2) a final order under section 101 placing a child or young person in the custody of the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cultural social service or the director of a child and family support service; or an order under section 110 appointing the chief execu- tive or an iwi social service or a cultural social service as the sole guardian of a child or young person— (b) 157 Part 3 s 187 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) (4) (5) (b) unless the court has first obtained and considered a report from a social worker.
Every report obtained pursuant to this section in respect of a child or young person shall include— (a) such information as is required to be included in such reports by guidelines issued from time to time in writ- ing by the chief executive after consultation with the Principal Family Court Judge: such other information as may assist the court in its con- sideration of the matter: (c) such other information as the court may direct.
Every report required pursuant to this section shall be pre- pared, where appropriate, in consultation with a Maatua Whangai worker.

In this section, the term social worker includes a person em- ployed in the speciality of social work by the director of a child and family support service, or by an iwi social service or a cul- tural social service, who consents to make a report under this section.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 41(3); 1982 No 135 s 9(1) Section 186(2)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 186(2)(a): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 186(2)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 186(2)(b): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 186(3)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 186(5): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 28 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
187 Cultural and community reports (1) Where the court makes a declaration under section 67 that a child or young person is in need of care or protection, the court may, before making any order referred to in section 83(1), of its own motion, or at the request of any of the persons specified in subsection (2), require any person to report to the court on— 158 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 187 (a) (b) (c) the heritage and the ethnic, cultural, or community ties and values of the child or young person or the child’s or young person’s family, whanau, or family group: the availability of any resources within the community that would, or would be likely to, assist the child or young person or the child’s or young person’s family, whanau, or family group: where the declaration was made on the ground speci- fied in section 14(1)(a) or (b), the availability of any option— (i) that would be an alternative to an order under Part 2 relating to the custody or guardianship of the child or young person; and that would, or would be likely to, ensure that the kind of harm suffered by the child or young person will neither continue nor be repeated.
(ii) (2) Any of the following persons may ask the court to obtain a report under subsection (1): (a) (b) the child or young person: any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: any barrister or solicitor representing— (i) any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: the child or young person: (ii) any barrister or solicitor appointed under section 160 to assist the court: any lay advocate who appears in support of the child or young person or any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: any social worker after consultation, where appropriate, with a Maatua Whangai worker.
(c) (d) (e) (f) (3) Unless it is impracticable or inappropriate to do so, the court shall ascertain and have regard to the wishes of the child or young person and the child’s or young person’s family, whanau, or family group in determining the person required to furnish a report under this section.
159 Part 3 s 188 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (4) The fees and expenses of any person who furnishes a report under this section shall, if the court so directs, be paid out of money appropriated by Parliament for the purpose.
188 Privilege for reports Any person who furnishes any report to the court pursuant to section 178 or section 181 or section 186 or section 187 shall not be under any civil or criminal liability in respect of the report unless that person has acted in bad faith or without reasonable care.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 41(8); 1982 No 135 s 9(1) 189 Adjournment for purposes of obtaining report (1) Any adjournments for the purposes of obtaining a report pur- suant to section 178 or section 181 or section 186 or section 187— (a) shall be for the minimum period necessary to enable the report to be prepared; and shall in no case exceed a total of more than 28 days un- less the court in any special case otherwise determines; but (b) (c) may otherwise be on such conditions as the court thinks fit.
(2) Where any proceedings are adjourned for the purposes of ob- taining any report pursuant to section 178 or section 181 or section 186 or section 187, the person responsible for prepar- ing that report shall make all reasonable endeavours to ensure that the report is filed with the court at least 2 working days before the date set for the hearing of those proceedings to re- sume.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 42A(2); 1977 No 126 s 13 190 Reports may be made orally The court may, unless any party to the proceedings objects, direct that any report required pursuant to section 186 (other than a report to which subsection (2) of that section applies) or section 187 be made orally to the court.
160 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 193 191 Access to reports (1) (b) Subject to section 192, a copy of every written report furnished to the court pursuant to section 178 or section 181 or sec- tion 186 or section 187 shall be given by the Registrar of the court— (a) to every person entitled to appear and be heard on the proceedings to which the report relates, and to any bar- rister or solicitor appearing for that person: to each lay advocate, barrister or solicitor, or other per- son representing a child or young person to whom the proceedings relate or a parent or guardian or other per- son usually having the care of the child or young person: to the chief executive: to any other person whom the court considers has a proper interest in receiving a copy of the report.
Every such copy shall, wherever possible, be supplied not later than 1 working day before the sitting of the court.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 42(1); 1977 No 126 s 12(1), (2) (c) (d) (2) Section 191(1)(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
192 Court may order report not to be disclosed The court may order that the whole or any part of a report given to any person pursuant to section 191(1) shall not be disclosed to any person specified in the order where it is satisfied that such disclosure would be, or would be likely to be, detrimental to the physical or mental health, or the emotional well-being, of any child or young person or other person to whom the report relates.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 42(5) 193 Right to tender evidence on report Any person to whom a report prepared pursuant to section 178 or section 181 or section 186 or section 187 relates may tender evidence on any matter referred to in the report and brought to that person’s attention as a result of the disclosure of the report to that person pursuant to section 191 or being told of its contents.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 42(3); 1977 No 126 s 12(3) 161 Part 3 s 194 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 194 Court may call person making report as witness The court may if it thinks fit call as a witness the person making any report to which section 193 applies.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 42(4) Miscellaneous provisions 195 Evidence Subject to sections 65 and 198, in any proceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A the court may receive any evidence that it thinks fit, whether it is otherwise admissible in a court of law or not.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 29(1) Section 195: amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
196 Special provisions applying to disclosure of communications to medical practitioner or clinical psychologist (1) A barrister or solicitor appointed pursuant to section 159 to represent a child in any proceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A may, for the purposes of section 32 of the Evidence Amend- ment Act (No 2) 1980, consent to the disclosure by a regis- tered medical practitioner or a clinical psychologist in any such proceedings of any protected communication made to that registered medical practitioner or clinical psychologist by that child, and any consent so given shall be deemed to be the consent of the child given under that section.
For the purposes of this section the expressions clinical psy- chologist, protected communication, and registered med- ical practitioner have the same meanings as in section 32 of the Evidence Amendment Act (No 2) 1980.

Section 196: substituted, on 1 November 1989, by section 2 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1989 (1989 No 70).
(2) Section 196(1): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

162 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 199 197 Standard of proof Subject to section 198, the standard of proof applying in any proceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A shall be the standard of proof applying in civil proceedings.
Section 197: amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
198 Special provisions applying to applications for declaration (1) on ground of child’s offending The court shall not make a declaration under section 67 on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e) unless— (a) it would have found the child guilty of an offence if the proceedings had been pursuant to an information laid under the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 charging the child with the offence; and the court is satisfied that the child knew either that the act or omission constituting the offence was wrong or that it was contrary to law.
(b) (2) Nothing in section 195 or section 197 applies to any proceed- ings for a declaration under section 67 on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e).

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 29(2) 199 Power of court to call witnesses (1) In any proceedings in a court under Part 2 or Part 3A (not being proceedings for a declaration under section 67 on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e)) the court may, of its own motion, call as a witness any person whose evidence may, in its opinion, be of assistance to the court.
The power conferred by subsection (1) shall include power to call as a witness any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person to whom the proceedings relate, or any person with whom any parent or guardian or other person is cohabiting, or any near relative of the child or young person.
(2) (3) A witness called by the court under this section shall have the same privilege to refuse to answer any question as the witness 163 Part 3 s 200 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 would have if the witness had been called by a party to the proceedings.
(5) (4) A witness called by the court under this section may be exam- ined and re-examined by the court, or by any barrister or so- licitor assisting the court, and may be cross-examined by or on behalf of any party to the proceedings or by any barrister or solicitor or lay advocate appointed to represent a child or young person to whom the proceedings relate.
Sections 20, 38, and 39 of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957, so far as they are applicable and with the necessary modifica- tions, shall apply with respect to every person called as a wit- ness by the court under this section as if that person had been called by a party to the proceedings.
The expenses of any witness called by the court under this section, in accordance with the prescribed scale of witnesses expenses, shall be paid in the first instance out of a Crown Bank Account from money appropriated by Parliament for the purpose.

Compare: 1980 No 94 s 165 (6) Section 199(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Section 199(6): amended, on 25 January 2005, pursuant to section 65R(3) of the Public Finance Act 1989 (1989 No 44).
200 Court to ensure that application for declaration that child or young person in need of care or protection dealt with promptly Where an application is made to the court for a declaration under section 67, the court shall, so far as it is practicable, give priority to the proceedings in order to ensure that, unless there are special reasons why a longer period is required, the hearing of the application commences not later than 60 days after the application is filed in the court.
201 Adjournments (1) Subject to this section, the court may, from time to time, ad- journ the hearing of any proceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A.

In considering— (2) 164 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 203 (a) whether to adjourn the hearing of any such proceedings; and the period of any such adjournment,— (b) the court shall have regard to the principle that proceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A should be dealt with as expeditiously as is possible.
(3) On the granting of an adjournment under this section the court may— (a) make an order under section 78 (which relates to the custody of a child or young person pending the deter- mination of any proceedings): (b) make an order under section 121 (which relates to ac- cess and other rights in respect of a child or young per- son).
Section 201(1): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Section 201(2): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Section 201(3)(a): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

202 Orders by consent In any proceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A, the court may make any order (being an order that it is empowered to make in those proceedings) by the consent of all the parties to the proceedings.
Compare: 1980 No 94 s 170 Section 202: amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

203 Costs In any proceedings under Part 2 or Part 3A, the court may make such order as to costs as it thinks fit.
Compare: 1968 No 63 s 27B; 1980 No 95 s 14 Section 203: amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
165 Part 3 s 204 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 204 Rehearings (1) Where a declaration or an order has been made or refused on an application under Part 2 or Part 3A, the court may, on the ap- plication of the applicant or any other person who was a party to the proceedings or the barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person to whom the proceedings relate, grant a rehearing of the application on such conditions as it thinks fit.
(2) Notice of any such rehearing shall be given to such persons and in such manner as the court directs.

(4) (3) An application for a rehearing under this section shall not op- erate as a stay of proceedings unless the court so orders.

If the court grants an application for a rehearing, the declar- ation or order shall continue to have effect unless the court orders otherwise.
Compare: 1980 No 94 s 173 Section 204(1): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
205 Preventing removal of child or young person from New (1) Zealand This section applies where— (a) (b) an application is made to the court for a declaration under section 67, or for an order under section 207K or section 207Q, in relation to a child or young person; and any District Court Judge or, if no District Court Judge is available, any Registrar (not being a constable) is satis- fied that there are reasonable grounds for believing that any person is about to take that child or young person out of New Zealand.
(2) Where this section applies, the District Court Judge or Regis- trar— (a) may order that any tickets or travel documents (includ- ing the passport) of the child or young person, or of the person believed to be about to take the child or young person out of New Zealand, or of both, be surrendered to the court for such period and upon such conditions as the court thinks fit; and 166 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3 s 206 (b) may, in addition, issue a warrant directing any social worker or constable to take possession of the child or young person (using such reasonable force as may be necessary) and place the child or young person in the custody of the chief executive pending the order or fur- ther order of the court.
(4) (3) Any person against whom an order under subsection (2)(a) is in force may apply to the court for the discharge of the order, and the court, in its discretion, may discharge the order.

Section 123 shall apply, with all necessary modifications, in re- lation to every warrant issued under subsection (2) as if every such warrant were a warrant issued under section 122 (which relates to the enforcement of rights of access).
Compare: 1968 No 63 s 20; 1979 No 52 s 3(1) Section 205(1)(a): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Section 205(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 205(2)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 205(2)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 205(4): amended, on 2 September 1996, by section 2(4) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 112).
206 Offence to take child or young person out of New Zealand (1) where proceedings pending Every person commits an offence and is liable on summary conviction to imprisonment for a term not exceeding 3 months or to a fine not exceeding $2,000 who, without the leave of the court, takes or attempts to take any child or young person out of New Zealand knowing that an application for a declaration under section 67, or for an order under section 207K or section 207Q, in respect of that child or young person is about to be made or that a determination of any such application is pend- ing.
(2) No proceedings for contempt of court shall be taken against any person in respect of any act to which this section applies.

Compare: 1968 No 63 s 20(3), (4); 1979 No 52 s 3(1) 167 Part 3 s 207 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 206(1): amended, on 1 November 1999, by section 6 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207 Vexatious proceedings (1) (2) The court may dismiss any proceedings before it under Part 2 if it is satisfied that they are frivolous or vexatious or an abuse of the procedure of the court.
The court may, if it is satisfied that a person has persistently instituted vexatious proceedings under Part 2 or under the cor- responding provisions of any former Act (whether those pro- ceedings were in respect of the same person or matter or differ- ent persons or matters), after giving the first-mentioned person an opportunity of being heard, order that no proceedings under Part 2, or no proceedings under that Part of any specified kind or in respect of any specified person or matter, shall be com- menced by the first-mentioned person without the leave of the court.
Compare: 1980 No 94 s 163 Part 3A Trans-Tasman transfer of protection orders and protection proceedings Part 3A: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Purpose of Part Heading: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207A Purpose of Part The purpose of this Part is to provide for the transfer of protec- tion orders and protection proceedings from New Zealand to a State or Territory of Australia, and from a State or Territory of Australia to New Zealand, so that— (a) children or young persons who are the subject of pro- tection orders can continue to receive care or protection even though they move to or from New Zealand; and 168 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207B (b) protection proceedings can be determined speedily even though the children or young persons who are the sub- ject of the proceedings move to or from New Zealand.
Section 207A: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Interpretation Heading: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207B Interpretation In this Part, unless the context otherwise requires,— child welfare law means— Parts 2 and 3; or (a) a law of a participating State that— (b) (i) (ii) corresponds to Parts 2 and 3; or is declared to be a child welfare law for the pur- poses of this Part by regulations made under sec- tion 447(aa) Children’s Court, in relation to a participating State, means the court with jurisdiction to hear and determine protection proceedings at first instance interim order means— (a) (b) interstate law, in relation to a participating State,— (a) means a law that corresponds to this Part; and (b) an order under section 207T; or an equivalent order made under an interstate law includes a law that is declared to be an interstate law for the purposes of this Part by regulations made under section 447(ab) interstate officer, in relation to a participating State, means— the holder of an office or position (by whatever name (a) called) that is an office or position the holder of which is declared, in relation to that State, to be the interstate officer for the purposes of this Part by regulations made under section 447(ac); or 169 Part 3A s 207B Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (b) the holder of the office or position (by whatever name called) that, by or under the child welfare law of that State, has principal responsibility for the care or protec- tion of children and young persons in that State participating State means a State or Territory of Australia in which an interstate law is in force protection order has the meaning given to it by section 207C protection proceedings means— (a) proceedings in a court or a Children’s Court under a child welfare law for the making, variation, discharge, or revocation of a protection order or interim order, or for the extension of any period of such an order; or proceedings in a court or a Children’s Court under a child welfare law (for example, proceedings for a dec- laration under section 67 that a child or young person
 is in need of care or protection) for a declaration or find- ing (by whatever name called)— (i) that a child or young person is in need of care or protection; and that empowers the court or Children’s Court to make a protection order (ii) (b) (b) review proceedings means proceedings— (a) by way of an application for review under the Judicature Amendment Act 1972; or by way of an application for mandamus, injunction, pro- hibition, or certiorari; or by way of an application for a declaratory judgment (c) sending State means the participating State from which a pro- tection order or protection proceedings are transferred to New Zealand under this Part and the interstate law of that State young person includes a person— (a) (b) who is 17 years old or older; and to whom a guardianship order made under section 110 applies.
Section 207B: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
170 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207D 207C Meaning of protection order (1) In this Part, protection order— (a) means a final order under a child welfare law that makes the custody, guardianship, supervision, or support of a child or young person the responsibility (in whole or in part, and however that responsibility is described) of any 1 or more of the persons specified in subsection (2); and includes an interim custody order made pursuant to sec- tion 102 that makes the custody of a child or young per- son the responsibility (in whole or in part) of any 1 or more of the persons specified in subsection (2).
(b) (2) (c) The persons referred to in subsection (1) are— (a) (b) a government department or statutory authority: a person who is the head of a government department or statutory authority or otherwise holds an office or position in, or is employed in, a government department or statutory authority: an organisation or body approved or authorised by or under the child welfare law to exercise or perform powers, duties, or functions conferred, imposed, or prescribed by or under the child welfare law: the chief executive (by whatever name called) of an or- ganisation or body referred to in paragraph (c).
Section 207C: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

(d) Transfer of protection orders from New Zealand by chief executive Heading: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207D Chief executive may transfer protection order (1) The chief executive may transfer a protection order (the home order) to a participating State if,— (a) in his or her opinion, a protection order to the same or a similar effect as the home order could be made under the child welfare law of that State; and 171 Part 3A s 207D Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) (g) the home order is not subject to an appeal to the High Court, or to any review proceedings; and the interstate officer of the participating State has con- sented in writing to the transfer and to the proposed terms of the protection order to be transferred (the in- terstate order); and any consent required under section 207F has been given; and any consultation required under section 207G has been carried out; and the child or young person is not subject to— (i) an order made under paragraph (c), or any of paragraphs (k) to (o), of section 283; or a community-based Sentencing Act 2002; or a sentence of home detention imposed under sec- tion 80A of the Sentencing Act 2002; and neither the chief executive, nor any officer or employee of the department, knows of any information laid, or of any proceedings pending before a Youth Court or any other court, that could lead to the child or young person being made subject to an order or sentence referred to in paragraph (f).
sentence under (iii) the (ii) In determining whether a protection order to the same or a similar effect as the home order could be made under the child welfare law of a participating State, the chief executive must not take into account the maximum period for which such an order can have effect in that State.
Before deciding whether to transfer a protection order, the chief executive may request a care and protection co-ordin- ator to convene a family group conference for the purpose of considering whether the order should be transferred, and sec- tions 20 to 36 apply, with any necessary modification, to the convening of such a family group conference.
Section 207D: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Section 207D(1)(f)(ii): amended, on 1 October 2007, by section 58 of the Sen- tencing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27).
(2) (3) 172 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207F Section 207D(1)(f)(ii): amended, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sen- tencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).

Section 207D(1)(f)(iii): added, on 1 October 2007, by section 58 of the Sen- tencing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27).
207E Chief executive to have regard to certain matters In deciding whether to transfer a protection order, the chief executive must have regard to— (a) (b) the principles referred to in sections 5, 6, and 13; and the matters that section 130 requires a plan prepared under section 128 to specify, contain, or state; and whether an interstate officer is in a better position to exercise powers and responsibilities under a protection order relating to the child or young person than the per- son exercising those powers and responsibilities under the protection order; and the desirability of a protection order being an order under the child welfare law of the place where the child or young person resides.
(c) (d) Section 207E: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207F Consent required (1) This section applies if— (a) the home order is a support order made under section 91; or the home order is a custody order made under section 101 placing the child or young person in the custody of any of the persons specified in paragraphs (a) to (d) of that section; or the home order is a custody order made under section 101(e) and made subject to a condition that the chief executive or a social worker supervises the order; or the home order is a sole guardianship order made under section 110.
(b) (c) (d) (2) If this section applies, consent to the transfer of the order is required from— 173 Part 3A s 207G Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) (b) (c) each parent of the child or young person (other than a parent who resides, or intends to reside, in the relevant participating State); and each guardian of the child or young person (other than the chief executive); and each person who,— (i) (ii) under this Act, has custody of, or is given access to, or has the care of, the child or young person; or under the Care of Children Act 2004 or under an order under that Act, has the role of providing day-to-day care for, or may have contact with, that child or young person.
(3) Despite this section, the consent of a person is not required if the chief executive is not able to locate the person after having made all reasonable efforts to locate the person.

Section 207F: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Section 207F(2)(c): substituted, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).
207G Consultation required (1) This section applies if the child or young person is subject to— a services order made under section 86 directing a per- (a) son or organisation (other than the chief executive, or an officer or employee of the department) to provide ser- vices and assistance to the child or young person; or a support order made under section 91 directing a per- son or organisation (other than the chief executive, or an officer or employee of the department) to provide sup- port to the child or young person.
(b) If this section applies, the chief executive must consult the per- son or organisation on whether the order should be transferred.

Section 207G: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
(2) 174 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207I (2) (3) 207H Conditions and duration of order to be transferred (1) The chief executive may include in the proposed interstate order any conditions that may be included in a protection order of that type made in the participating State.

The chief executive must determine, and specify in the inter- state order, the period for which the interstate order is to re- main in force.
The period must be a period— (a) that commences on the date of the registration of the interstate order in a participating State; and that is— (i) (b) the same as the period of the home order, if that is possible under the child welfare law of the par- ticipating State; or in any other case, as similar a period as is pos- sible under that law but in no case longer than the period of the home order.
(ii) Section 207H: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207I Notice of decision to transfer (1) As soon as practicable but in any event no later than 3 work- ing days after deciding to transfer a protection order, the chief executive must give a notice of the decision to— (a) (b) each parent of the child or young person concerned; and the child or young person concerned, unless he or she is incapable of understanding the notice because of his or her level of maturity.
(2) A notice must also— (a) (b) state that the decision may be reviewed on certain grounds if, within 13 working days after the date of the decision, review proceedings are brought in the High Court and served on the chief executive; and inform the child, young person, or parent on whom it is served that he or she may bring review proceedings (or, as the case requires, have review proceedings brought on his or her behalf) and how, in general terms, the review proceedings may be brought.
175 Part 3A s 207J Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) Nothing in this section requires the chief executive to give a person a notice if the chief executive is not able to locate the person after having made all reasonable efforts to locate the person.

Section 207I: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207J Review of decision to transfer Any review proceedings in respect of a decision to transfer a protection order— (a) must be brought, and served on the chief executive, within 13 working days after the date of the decision, and the 13-working day period cannot be extended: operate on and after filing as a stay of the decision until the review proceedings are withdrawn or finally deter- mined.
(b) Section 207J: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Transfer of protection orders from New Zealand by order of court Heading: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207K Court may order transfer of protection order (1) A court may order that a protection order be transferred to a participating State if— (a) the chief executive applies to the court for the order to be transferred; and the court has obtained and considered, in relation to the child or young person, a report from a social worker that covers the matters that section 130 requires a plan prepared under section 128 to specify, contain, or state; and the protection order is not subject to an appeal to the High Court, or to any review proceedings; and (b) (c) 176 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207L (f) (ii) the (iii) under sentence (d) (e) the interstate officer of the participating State has con- sented in writing to the transfer of the protection order and to the proposed terms of the order to be transferred; and the child or young person is not subject to— (i) an order made under paragraph (c), or any of paragraphs (k) to (o), of section 283; or community-based a Sentencing Act 2002; or a sentence of home detention imposed under sec- tion 80A of the Sentencing Act 2002; and the chief executive certifies that neither the chief ex- ecutive, nor any officer or employee of the department, knows of any information laid, or of any proceedings pending before a Youth Court or any other court, that could lead to the child or young person being made sub- ject to an order or sentence referred to in paragraph (e).
Before deciding whether to order the transfer of a protection order, the court may direct a care and protection co-ordinator to convene a family group conference for the purpose of con- sidering whether the transfer should be ordered, and sections 20 to 36 apply, with any necessary modification, to the con- vening of such a family group conference.
Sections 188, 189, and 191 to 194 apply to a report obtained from a social worker under subsection (1)(b) as if it were a report obtained from a social worker under section 186.

Section 207K: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

(2) (3) Section 207K(1)(e)(ii): amended, on 1 October 2007, by section 58 of the Sen- tencing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27).
Section 207K(1)(e)(ii): amended, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sen- tencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).

Section 207K(1)(e)(iii): added, on 1 October 2007, by section 58 of the Sen- tencing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27).
207L Service of application (1) As soon as possible after the chief executive files in a court an application under section 207K, the Registrar of the court must serve copies of the application in accordance with sec- 177 Part 3A s 207M Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 tion 154 as if the application were an application by the chief executive under section 125 for the variation or discharge of the protection order to be transferred.
Section 155 (Court may dispense with service) applies, with any necessary modification, to the service of copies of the ap- plication.

(2) (3) A person served with proceedings under subsection (1) is en- titled to appear and be heard as a party to the proceedings.

Section 207L: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207M Court to have regard to certain matters the principles referred to in sections 5, 6, and 13; and In considering an application under section 207K, the court must have regard to— (a) (b) whether an interstate officer is in a better position to exercise powers and responsibilities under a protection order relating to the child or young person than the per- son exercising those powers and responsibilities under the protection order; and the desirability of a protection order being an order under the child welfare law of the place where the child or young person resides.
(c) Section 207M: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207N Terms, conditions, and duration of order to be transferred If a court orders that a protection order (the home order) be (1) transferred, the terms of the protection order to be transferred (the interstate order) must be terms that could be the terms of a protection order made under the child welfare law of the participating State and that the court considers to be— (a) to the same or a similar effect as the terms of the home order; or otherwise appropriate for the child or young person.
(b) The court may include in the interstate order any conditions that could be included in a protection order of that type made in the participating State.
(2) 178 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207P (3) (4) (5) In determining whether terms that could be the terms of a pro- tection order made under the child welfare law of the partici- pating State are to the same or similar effect as the terms of the home order, the court must not take into account the maximum period for which such an order can have effect in that State.
The court must determine, and specify in the interstate order, the period for which the interstate order is to remain in force.

The period must be a period— (a) that commences on the date of the registration in the participating State of the interstate order; and that is possible for a protection order of the type of the proposed interstate order under the child welfare law of the participating State; and that the court considers appropriate.
(c) Section 207N: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
(b) 207O Appeal against order for transfer The following provisions apply to an appeal to the High Court under section 341 against an order that a protection order be transferred: (a) despite section 346(b), the appeal is on a question of law only: despite section 342(1)(a), the appeal must be brought within 10 working days after the day on which the order was made, and the 10-working day period cannot be extended under section 342(1)(b) or otherwise: despite section 344, the appeal operates on and after filing as a stay of the order appealed against until the appeal is withdrawn or finally determined: the appeal must be heard and determined by the High Court as soon as possible.
(b) (c) (d) Section 207O: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207P Review of order for transfer (1) Any review proceedings in respect of an order that a protection order be transferred— 179 Part 3A s 207Q Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) must be brought within 10 working days after the date of the order, and the 10-working day period cannot be extended: operate on and after filing as a stay of the order until the review proceedings are withdrawn or finally deter- mined.
(b) (2) (3) Subsection (3) applies if a person— (a) brings review proceedings in respect of an order that a protection order be transferred; and has also appealed to the High Court under section 341 against that order, and the High Court has not yet started to hear the appeal.

(b) If this subsection applies in accordance with subsection (2), the High Court must hear both matters together, unless it considers it impracticable in the particular circumstances of the case to do so.
Section 207P: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Transfer of protection proceedings from New Zealand by order of court Heading: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207Q Court may order transfer of protection proceedings (1) A court may order that protection proceedings pending in the court be transferred to the Children’s Court in a participating State if— (a) (b) (c) the chief executive applies to the court for an order that the proceedings be transferred; and the interstate officer of the participating State has con- sented in writing to the transfer of the proceedings; and the child or young person is not subject to— (i) an order made under paragraph (c), or any of paragraphs (k) to (o), of section 283; or community-based a Sentencing Act 2002; or sentence under the (ii) 180 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207R (2) (d) (iii) a sentence of home detention imposed under sec- tion 80A of the Sentencing Act 2002; and the chief executive certifies that neither the chief ex- ecutive, nor any officer or employee of the department, knows of any information laid, or of any proceedings pending before a Youth Court or any other court, that could lead to the child or young person being made sub- ject to an order or sentence referred to in paragraph (c).
Before deciding whether to order that protection proceedings be transferred, the court may direct a care and protection co-or- dinator to convene a family group conference for the purpose of considering whether the transfer should be ordered, and sec- tions 20 to 36 apply, with any necessary modification, to the convening of such a family group conference.
Section 207Q: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Section 207Q(1)(c)(ii): amended, on 1 October 2007, by section 58 of the Sen- tencing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27).

Section 207Q(1)(c)(ii): amended, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sen- tencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).
Section 207Q(1)(c)(iii): added, on 1 October 2007, by section 58 of the Sen- tencing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27).
207R Service of application (1) As soon as possible after the chief executive files in a court an application under section 207Q, the Registrar of the court must serve a copy of the application on— (a) each parent of the child or young person concerned or other person with whom the child or young person con- cerned is living; and the child or young person concerned, unless he or she is incapable of understanding the application because of his or her level of maturity.
(b) (2) Section 155 (Court may dispense with service) applies, with any necessary modification, to the service of a copy of the application.

(3) A person served with proceedings under subsection (1) is en- titled to appear and be heard as a party to the proceedings.
181 Part 3A s 207S Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 207R: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207S Court to have regard to certain matters In considering an application under section 207Q, the court must have regard to— (a) whether any other proceedings relating to the child or young person are pending, or have previously been heard and determined, under the child welfare law in the participating State; and the place or places where any of the matters giving rise to the proceedings in the court occurred; and the place of residence, or likely place of residence, of the child or young person, his or her parents, and of any other people who are significant to the child or young person; and the principles referred to in sections 5, 6, and 13; and whether the chief executive or an interstate officer is in the better position to exercise powers and responsi- bilities under a protection order relating to the child or young person; and the desirability of a protection order being an order under the child welfare law of the place where the child or young person resides.
(b) (c) (d) (e) (f) Section 207S: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

207T Interim order (1) A court that orders that protection proceedings be transferred may also make an interim order in respect of the child or young person concerned.
(2) An interim order— (a) may release the child or young person into the care of any person, subject to any conditions that the court con- siders appropriate; and (b) may direct that supervision or support be provided to the child or young person by the interstate officer in the 182 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207V (3) participating State or by any other person who could be so directed under the child welfare law of that State.
Part 2 applies, with any necessary modification, to an interim order, as if the interim order were an order made under section 78, except that an interim order— (a) remains in force for the period (not exceeding 30 days) specified in the interim order: (b) may be varied, or revoked, or extended, by the Chil- dren’s Court in the participating State in accordance with the interstate law of that State.
Section 207T: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207U Appeal against order for transfer The following provisions apply to an appeal to the High Court under section 341 against an order that protection proceedings be transferred: (a) despite section 346(b), the appeal is on a question of law only: despite section 342(1)(a), the appeal must be brought within 3 working days after the day on which the order was made, and the 3-working day period cannot be ex- tended under section 342(1)(b) or otherwise: despite section 344, the appeal operates on and after filing as a stay of the order appealed against (but not of any interim order made at the same time) until the appeal is withdrawn or finally determined: the appeal must be heard and determined by the High Court as soon as possible.
(b) (c) (d) Section 207U: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

207V Review of order for transfer (1) Any review proceedings in respect of an order that protection proceedings be transferred must be brought within 3 work- ing days after the day on which the order was made, and the 3-working day period cannot be extended.
Subsection (3) applies if a person— (2) 183 Part 3A s 207W Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) (a) (b) brings review proceedings in respect of an order that protection proceedings be transferred; and has also appealed to the High Court under section 341 against that order, and the High Court has not yet started to hear the appeal.
If this subsection applies in accordance with subsection (2), the High Court must hear both matters together, unless it considers it impracticable in the particular circumstances of the case to do so.

Section 207V: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207W Transferred proceedings discontinued If a court orders that protection proceedings be transferred, the proceedings are discontinued in the court on the registration of the order in the Children’s Court of the participating State in accordance with the interstate law of that State.

Section 207W: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Transfer of protection orders and protection proceedings to New Zealand Heading: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207X Registration of orders and proceedings to be transferred to New Zealand (1) As soon as practicable after a decision or order is made under an interstate law for the transfer to New Zealand of a protection order, the chief executive must register the protection order in a court by filing the protection order in the office of the court.
(2) As soon as practicable after an order is made under an inter- state law for the transfer to New Zealand of protection pro- ceedings, the chief executive must register the proceedings in a court by filing the order, together with any interim order made at the same time, in the office of the court.
184 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207Z (3) The chief executive must not register a protection order, an order that protection proceedings be transferred, or an interim order, under this section if,— as the case requires,— (a) (i) (ii) the decision to transfer the protection order; or the order that the protection order be transferred; or the order that the protection proceedings be trans- ferred,— (iii) (b) is subject to appeal, or review, or a stay; or the period the interstate law allows for an appeal to be brought, or a review to be sought, has not expired.
Section 207X: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

207Y Notice of registration As soon as practicable after an order is registered in a court under section 207X, the Registrar of the court must give notice of the registration to— (a) the appropriate officer of the Children’s Court in the sending State; and the interstate officer of that State.
(b) Section 207Y: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207Z Effect of registration (1) If a protection order is registered in a court under section 207X,— (a) the order is to be treated for all purposes as a protection order of the relevant kind made by the court under Part 2 on the day on which it is registered; but the making of the order cannot be appealed against under section 341.
(b) (2) If an order made under an interstate law for the transfer to New Zealand of protection proceedings is registered in a court under section 207X, the proceedings must be treated as having been commenced in the court on the day on which the order is registered.
185 Part 3A s 207ZA Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) If an interim order is registered in a court under section 207X,— (a) the order is to be treated for all purposes as if it were an order made by the court under section 78 on the day on which it is registered; but the making of the interim order cannot be appealed against under section 341.
(b) Section 207Z: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZA Court to obtain plan for child or young person (1) As soon as practicable after a protection order of a kind re- ferred to in section 128(2) is registered in a court under section 207X, the court must obtain a plan in relation to the child or young person concerned, and sections 129 to 133 apply, with any necessary modification, to the obtaining of a plan required by this section, and to a plan required by this section.
(2) A person preparing a plan required by this section must have regard to— (a) (b) (c) the terms of the protection order: any plan, or other document (by whatever name called) that corresponds to a plan, prepared in relation to the child or young person under the child welfare law of the sending State: the matters addressed in any report made to the Chil- dren’s Court in the sending State in relation to the ap- plication for the transfer of the protection order.
(3) On obtaining a plan required by this section, the court must fix a date in accordance with section 134 for the review of the plan, as if it were a plan required to be prepared under section 128, and sections 135 to 138 apply, with any necessary modification, to— (a) (b) Section 207ZA: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
the review of the plan; and the resulting report and revised plan.
186 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207ZD 207ZB Hearing and determination of transferred proceedings If an order made under an interstate law for the transfer to New Zealand of protection proceedings is registered in a court under section 207X, the court— (a) is not bound by any finding of fact made in the proceed- ings in the Children’s Court in the sending State; and (b) may have regard to any transcript of, or evidence ad- duced in, the proceedings in the Children’s Court in the sending State.
Section 207ZB: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZC Aboriginal or Torres Strait Islander children or young (1) (2) persons This section applies if— (a) a protection order, or an order made under an interstate law for the transfer to New Zealand of protection pro- ceedings, is registered in a court under section 207X; and a child or young person concerned is an Aboriginal or a Torres Strait Islander.
(b) If this section applies in accordance with subsection (1), a court or person exercising a power conferred by or under this Act in relation to the child or young person must be guided by the principle referred to in section 5(b).

Section 207ZC: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZD Application to have registration revoked Any of the following persons may apply to a court to have the registration of an order under section 207X revoked: (a) (b) (c) (d) the chief executive: the child or young person concerned: a parent of the child or young person concerned: a party to the proceedings in the Children’s Court in the sending State in which the decision to transfer the order or proceedings (as the case requires) was made.
187 Part 3A s 207ZE Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 207ZD: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZE Service of application (1) As soon as practicable after an application under section 207ZD is filed in a court, the Registrar of the court must serve a copy of the application on— (a) (b) the interstate officer of the sending State; and each person (other than the applicant) who could have made an application.

(2) Section 155 (Court may dispense with service) applies, with any necessary modification, to the service of a copy of the application.
(3) A person served with proceedings under subsection (1) is en- titled to appear and be heard as a party to the proceedings.

Section 207ZE: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZF Revocation of registration (1) On an application under section 207ZD, the court may revoke the registration of the order if, and only if, the court is satisfied that, at the time of registration,— as the case requires,— (a) (i) (ii) (iii) the interstate officer’s decision to transfer the protection order; or the order of the Children’s Court that the protec- tion order be transferred; or the order of the Children’s Court that the protec- tion proceedings be transferred,— was subject to appeal, or review, or a stay; or the period the interstate law allows for an appeal to be brought, or review to be sought, had not expired.
The revocation of the registration of an order does not prevent the later re-registration of that order.

Section 207ZF: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
(b) (2) 188 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207ZI 207ZG Notice of revocation As soon as practicable after the registration of an order is re- voked under section 207ZF, the Registrar of the court must give notice of the revocation to— (a) the appropriate officer of the Children’s Court in the sending State; and the interstate officer of that State.
(b) Section 207ZG: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZH Effect of revocation on plan and documents If the court revokes the registration of an order under section 207ZF,— (a) the court may, on its own initiative or on an application for the purpose, make such orders as it thinks fit with re- spect to the preparation or review of any plan or revised plan relating to the child or young person concerned: the Registrar of the court must send the documents filed when the order was registered to the appropriate officer of the Children’s Court in the sending State.
(b) Section 207ZH: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Miscellaneous provisions Heading: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZI Expiry and revival of order transferred from New Zealand (1) A protection order transferred from New Zealand (the home order) ceases to have effect under this Act on the date on which the interstate officer registers a protection order (the in- terstate order) under the interstate law in the participating State to which the home order is transferred.
If the registration of the interstate order is revoked under the interstate law in the participating State to which the home (2) 189 Part 3A s 207ZJ Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) order is transferred, then the home order is revived under this Act.

The home order is revived— on the revocation; and (a) until the time at which it would have ceased to have (b) effect if it had not been transferred.
Section 207ZI: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZJ Expiry and revival of ancillary orders (1) This section applies if— (a) (b) a child or young person is the subject of a protection order (the home order) that ceases to have effect in accordance with section 207ZI(1); and that child or young person is subject to any other order (the ancillary order) that is an order of a kind referred to in any of paragraphs (b) to (h) (except paragraph (e)) of section 83(1).
(2) (3) The ancillary order ceases to have effect under this Act at the same time as the home order ceases to have effect.

If the home order is revived in accordance with section 207ZI(2), the ancillary order is revived in the same way as the home order.

Section 207ZJ: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZK Transfer of court file (1) The Registrar of a court must send all documents filed in the court in connection with protection proceedings to the appro- priate officer of the Children’s Court in a participating State if— (a) a protection order made in the proceedings, or the pro- ceedings themselves, are transferred to the participating State under this Part; and the transfer decision or order is not subject to an appeal or a review or a stay; and the period allowed under this Part for bringing an ap- peal, or bringing review proceedings, has expired.
(b) (c) 190 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 3A s 207ZN (2) The Registrar of the court must make a copy of all documents sent under this section, and keep the copies for the same period as the sent documents would have been kept.

Section 207ZK: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZL Disclosure of information to interstate officer (1) This section applies to information that has come to the notice of the chief executive, or to an officer or employee of the de- partment, in the performance of duties or exercise of powers under this Act.
(2) Despite anything to the contrary in this Act, the chief executive may disclose to an interstate officer information to which this section applies if the chief executive considers the disclosure necessary or desirable to enable the interstate officer to per- form duties or exercise powers under a child welfare law or an interstate law.
Section 207ZL: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

207ZM Information disclosed to chief executive by interstate (1) (2) (3) officer This section applies to information that an interstate officer has disclosed to the chief executive under a provision of a child welfare law or an interstate law that corresponds to section 207ZL.
Information to which this section applies is to be taken for the purposes of this Act to have been given directly to the chief executive in New Zealand instead of to the interstate officer.

This section is subject to section 207ZN.

Section 207ZM: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZN Department not to disclose information identifying (1) notifier This section applies to information— (a) to which section 207ZM applies; and 191 Part 3A s 207ZO Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (2) (3) (4) (b) that, if disclosed, would be likely to identify, or lead to the identification of, a person (a notifier) who notified the interstate officer of the person’s belief that a child or young person was in need of care or protection.
This section does not apply to information that is or may be evidence of any grounds that the notifier had for his or her belief.
The chief executive, or an officer or employee of the depart- ment, must not disclose information to which this section ap- plies unless— (a) the notifier has consented in writing to the disclosure; or the disclosure is to enable— (i) (b) the investigation, or consideration, of any need to take action under this Act in respect of the child or young person; or the taking of any such action; or (ii) the disclosure is in accordance with subsection (4).
(c) In proceedings in any court, or in any proceedings of a judicial nature, unless the notifier has consented in writing or the court or tribunal concerned has granted leave,— (a) a witness must not be asked, and if asked is entitled to refuse to answer, a question the answer to which would be information to which this section applies; and information to which this section applies is not admis- sible as evidence.
(b) (5) A court or tribunal may grant leave under subsection (4) only if satisfied that the asking and answering of the question, or the admission as evidence of the information, is necessary— to ensure the safety and well-being of the child or young (a) person; or in the interests of justice.

(b) Section 207ZN: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
207ZO Written consent of interstate officer A document that purports to be the written consent of an inter- state officer (or of an interstate officer’s authorised delegate) 192 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 208 for the purposes of section 207D(1)(c) or section 207K(1)(d) or section 207Q(1)(b) is sufficient evidence of that consent for the purposes of this Part, unless the contrary is proved.
Section 207ZO: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Part 4 Youth justice Principles 208 Principles Subject to section 5, any court which, or person who, exercises any powers conferred by or under this Part or Part 5 or sections 351 to 360 shall be guided by the following principles: (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) the principle that, unless the public interest requires otherwise, criminal proceedings should not be instituted against a child or young person if there is an alternative means of dealing with the matter: the principle that criminal proceedings should not be instituted against a child or young person solely in order to provide any assistance or services needed to advance the welfare of the child or young person, or his or her family, whanau, or family group: the principle that any measures for dealing with offend- ing by children or young persons should be designed— to strengthen the family, whanau, hapu, iwi, and (i) family group of the child or young person con- cerned; and to foster the ability of families, whanau, hapu, iwi, and family groups to develop their own means of dealing with offending by their chil- dren and young persons: (ii) the principle that a child or young person who commits an offence should be kept in the community so far as that is practicable and consonant with the need to ensure the safety of the public: the principle that a child’s or young person’s age is a mitigating factor in determining— 193 Part 4 s 208 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (f) (fa) (g) (i) whether or not to impose sanctions in respect of offending by a child or young person; and the nature of any such sanctions: (ii) the principle that any sanctions imposed on a child or young person who commits an offence should— (i) take the form most likely to maintain and pro- mote the development of the child or young per- son within his or her family, whanau, hapu, and family group; and take the least restrictive form that is appropriate in the circumstances: (ii) the principle that any measures for dealing with offend- ing by a
 child or young person should so far as it is prac- ticable to do so address the causes underlying the child’s or young person’s offending: the principle that— (i) in the determination of measures for dealing with offending by children or young persons, consid- eration should be given to the interests and views of any victims of the offending (for example, by encouraging the victims to participate in the pro- cesses under this Part for dealing with offending); and any measures should have proper regard for the interests of any victims of the offending and the impact of the offending on them: (ii) (h) the principle that the vulnerability of children and young persons entitles a child or young person to spe- cial protection during any investigation relating to the commission or possible commission of an offence by that child or young person.
Section 208(fa): inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 6(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 208(g): substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 6(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
194 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 211 Warnings and formal Police cautions 209 Consideration of warning as alternative to prosecution Where an enforcement officer is considering whether to insti- tute criminal proceedings against a child or young person for an offence alleged or admitted to have been committed by that child or young person, that officer shall consider whether it would be sufficient to warn the child or young person, unless a warning is clearly inappropriate having regard to the serious- ness of the offence and the nature and number of previous of- fences committed by the child or young person.
210 Administration of warning Where, in respect of any offence alleged or admitted to have been committed by a child or young person, an enforcement officer decides that it would be sufficient to warn that child or young person, that officer may warn the child or young person, or arrange for any other person to warn the child or young person.
211 Formal Police caution (1) Where, in respect of any offence admitted or proved to have been committed by a child or young person, a family group conference recommends that a formal Police caution be given to the child or young person, a constable may caution the child or young person.
The following provisions shall apply in respect of a formal Police caution given to a child or young person: (a) (2) (b) (c) where practicable, the caution shall be given at a Police station: the caution shall be given by a constable who is of or above the level of position of sergeant, or if no such con- stable is available, by the most senior constable avail- able: the caution shall be given in the presence of— (i) a parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person; or an adult person nominated by the child or young person.
(ii) 195 Part 4 s 212 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 211(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 211(2)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 211(2)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, by section 130(1) of the Polic- ing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
212 Notice of warning or caution (1) Every person who gives a warning pursuant to section 210, or a formal Police caution pursuant to section 211, to any child or young person shall, as soon as practicable after giving that warning or caution, give written notice specifying the offence in respect of which the warning or caution is given, and record- ing the fact that a warning or caution has been given in respect of that offence, to the child or young person and a parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person.
(2) Where practicable, every such notice shall be given in lan- guage that can be understood by the child or young person and the parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person.
213 Evidence of warnings and formal Police cautions and of offences to which they relate not admissible in criminal proceedings Where, in respect of any offence alleged or admitted or proved to have been committed by a child or young person, a warning or formal Police caution is given to that child or young person pursuant to section 210 or section 211,— (a) no information relating to that warning or that caution shall be disclosed, other than on behalf of the defence, in any criminal proceedings against that child or young person: no evidence of that offence shall be admissible, on be- half of the prosecution, in any criminal proceedings against that child or young person for any other offence.
(b) 196 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 214 Arrest of child or young person without warrant 214 Arrest of child or young person without warrant (1) Subject to sections 233 and 244, where, under any enactment, any enforcement officer has a power of arrest without war- rant, that officer shall not arrest a child or young person pur- suant to that power unless that officer is satisfied, on reason- able grounds,— (a) that it is necessary to arrest that child or young person without warrant for the purpose of— (i) (ii) (iii) ensuring the appearance of the child or young person before the court; or preventing that child or young person from com- mitting further offences; or preventing the loss or destruction of evidence re- lating to an offence committed by the child or young person or an offence that the enforcement officer has reasonable cause to suspect that child or young person of having committed, or pre- venting interference with any witness in respect of any such offence; and (b) where the child or young person may be proceeded against by way of summons, that proceeding by way of summons would not achieve that purpose.
(2) Nothing in subsection (1) prevents a constable from arresting a child or young person without warrant on a charge of any offence where— (a) the constable has reasonable cause to suspect that the child or young person has committed a purely indictable offence; and the constable believes, on reasonable grounds, that the arrest of the child or young person is required in the public interest.
(b) (3) Every enforcement officer who arrests a child or young person without warrant shall, within 3 days of making the arrest, fur- nish a written report— (a) where that enforcement officer is a constable, to the Commissioner of Police: 197 Part 4 s 215 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (4) (c) (b) where that enforcement officer is a traffic officer who is a Police employee who is not a constable, to the Com- missioner of Police: where that enforcement officer is an officer or employee of the Public Service, to the chief executive of the de- partment of which that person is an officer or employee: (d) where that enforcement officer is an officer of a local authority, to the chief executive of that local authority.
Every report furnished pursuant to subsection (3) in respect of the arrest of any child or young person shall state the reason why the child or young person was arrested without warrant.

Compare: Children’s Services Ordinance 1986 s 31 (Australian Capital Terri- tory) Section 214(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 214(2)(a): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 214(2)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 214(3)(a): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 214(3)(b): substituted, on 1 July 1992, by section 36 of the Transport Amendment Act (No 2) 1992 (1992 No 67).

Section 214(3)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(d) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 214(3)(d): amended, on 1 July 2003, by section 262 of the Local Gov- ernment Act 2002 (2002 No 84).
Rights of children and young persons when questioned, charged with offence, or arrested 215 Child or young person to be informed of rights before questioned by enforcement officer Subject to sections 233 and 244, every enforcement officer shall, before questioning any child or young person whom there are reasonable grounds to suspect of having committed an offence, or before asking any child or young person any question intended to obtain an admission of an offence, ex- plain to that child or young person— (a) subject to subsection (2), if the circumstances are such that the enforcement officer would have power to arrest the child or young person without warrant, that the child (1) 198 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 215A (e) (c) (b) (d) or young person may be arrested if, by refusing to give his or her name and address to the enforcement officer, the child or young person cannot be served with a sum- mons; and subject to subsection (2), that the child or young person is not obliged to accompany the enforcement officer to any place for the purpose of being questioned, and that if the child or young person consents to do so, that he or she may withdraw that consent at any time; and that the child or young person is under no obligation to make or give any statement; and that if the child or young person consents to make or give a statement, the child or young person may with- draw that consent at any time; and that any statement made or given may be used in evi- dence in any proceedings; and that the child or young person is entitled to consult with, and make or give any statement in the presence of, a barrister or solicitor and any person nominated by the child or young person in accordance with section 222.
(2) Nothing in paragraph (a) or paragraph (b) of subsection (1) applies where the child or young person is under arrest.

(3) Without limiting subsection (1), where, during the course of questioning a child or young person, an enforcement officer forms the view that there are reasonable grounds to suspect the child or young person of having committed an offence, the enforcement officer shall, before continuing the questioning, give the explanation required by that subsection.
Section 215(1): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 30(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

(f) Section 215(3): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 30(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
215A Rights to be explained to child or young person on request Subject to sections 233 and 244, where— (a) any enforcement officer is questioning any child or young person in relation to that child’s or young per- son’s involvement in the commission of any offence or suspected offence; and 199 Part 4 s 216 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (b) that child or young person makes any enquiry of that enforcement officer, being an enquiry that relates (in whole or in part), or that may reasonably be taken as relating (in whole or in part), to any of the matters set out in any of paragraphs (a) to (f) of section 215(1),— that enforcement officer shall explain to that child or young person such of those matters as, in the circumstances of the particular case, are appropriate to the enquiry that was made.
Section 215A: inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 31(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
216 Enforcement officer to explain rights to child or young person who is to be charged with offence Subject to sections 233 and 244, where— (a) an enforcement officer is questioning a child or young person in relation to the commission or possible com- mission of an offence by that child or young person; and that enforcement officer makes up his or her mind to charge that child or young person with an offence,— (b) the enforcement officer shall explain to that child or young person— (c) except where the child or young person is under arrest, the matters specified in paragraphs (a) and (b) of section 215(1); and the matters specified in paragraphs (c) to (f) of section 215(1).
(d) 217 Rights to be explained to child or young person who is arrested Subject to sections 233 and 244, every enforcement officer shall, on arresting any child or young person pursuant to sec- tion 214, explain to that child or young person the matters spe- cified in paragraphs (c) to (f) of section 215(1).
218 Explanations to be given in manner and language appropriate to age and level of understanding of child or young person Every explanation required to be given to a child or young person pursuant to section 215 or section 215A or section 216 200 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 221 or section 217 shall be given in a manner and in language that is appropriate to the age and level of understanding of the child or young person.
Section 218: amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 31(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
219 Explanations not required if child or young person already informed of rights Nothing in section 215 or section 215A or section 216 or sec- tion 217 requires any explanation to be given to a child or young person if the same explanation has been given to the child or young person not earlier than 1 hour before the later explanation would, apart from this section, be required to be given.
Section 219: amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 31(3) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

220 Other enactments requiring information or particulars not affected Nothing in section 215 or section 215A or section 216 or sec- tion 217 limits or affects any other enactment or rule of law that imposes a requirement on any person to supply any infor- mation or particulars to an enforcement officer.
Section 220: amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 31(4) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Provisions relating to admissibility of statements made by children and young persons 221 Admissibility of statements made by children and young (1) persons This section applies to— (a) every child or young person who is being questioned by an enforcement officer in relation to the commission or possible commission of an offence by that child or young person: every child or young person— (i) who has been arrested pursuant to section 214; or (b) 201 Part 4 s 221 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (ii) whom any enforcement officer has made up his or her mind to charge with the commission of an offence; or (iii) who has been detained in the custody of an en- forcement officer following arrest pursuant to section 214.
Subject to sections 223 to 225 and sections 233 and 244, no oral or written statement made or given to any enforcement officer by a child or young person to whom this section applies is admissible in evidence in any proceedings against that child or young person for an offence unless— (a) before the statement was made or given, the enforce- ment officer has explained in a manner and in language that is appropriate to the age and level of understanding of the child or young person,— (i) except where subsection (1)(b)(i) or (iii) applies, the matters specified in paragraphs (a) and (b) of section 215(1); and the matters specified in paragraphs (c) to (f) of section 215(1); and (ii) (b) where the child or young person wishes to consult with a barrister or solicitor and any person nominated by that child or young person in accordance with section 222, or either of those persons, before making or giving the statement, the child or young person consults with those persons or, as the case requires, that person; and the child or young person makes or gives the statement in the presence of 1 or more of the following persons: (i) (ii) a barrister or solicitor: any person nominated by the child or young per- son in accordance with section 222: (c) (iii) where the child or young person refuses or fails to nominate any person in accordance with section 222,— (A) any person referred to in paragraph (a) or paragraph (b) of section 222(1); or any other adult (not being an enforcement officer).
(B) (2) 202 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 222 222 Persons who may be nominated for the purposes of (1) section 221(2)(b) or (c) Subject to subsection (2), a child or young person may nom- inate one of the following persons for the purposes of section 221(2)(b) or (c): (a) (b) a parent or guardian of the child or young person: an adult member of the family, whanau, or family group of the child or young person: any other adult selected by the child or young person: if the child or young person refuses or fails to nominate any person referred to in any of paragraphs (a) to (c), any adult (not being an enforcement officer) nominated for the purpose by an enforcement officer.
(2) Where an enforcement officer believes, on reasonable that any person nominated by a child or young grounds, person pursuant to subsection (1)(a) or (b) or (c),— (a) (c) (d) if permitted to consult with the child or young person pursuant to section 221(2)(b), would attempt, or would be likely to attempt, to pervert the course of justice; or cannot with reasonable diligence be located, or will not be available within a period of time that is reasonable in the circumstances,— (b) that enforcement officer may refuse to allow the child or young person to consult with that person.
(3) Where, pursuant to subsection (2), a child or young person is not permitted to consult with a person nominated by that child or young person pursuant to subsection (1), that child or young person shall, subject to subsection (2), be permitted to consult with any other person nominated by that child or young person pursuant to subsection (1).
It is the duty of any person nominated pursuant to subsection (1)— (a) (4) to take reasonable steps to ensure that the child or young person understands the matters explained to the child or young person under section 221(2)(a); and to support the child or young person— (i) before and during any questioning; and (b) 203 Part 4 s 223 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (ii) if the child or young person agrees to make or give any statement, during the making or giving of the statement.
Section 222(4): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 32 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

223 Section 221 not to apply where statement made before requirements of that section can be met Nothing in section 221 applies to an oral statement made by a child or young person spontaneously and before an enforce- ment officer has had a reasonable opportunity to comply with the requirements of that section.
224 Reasonable compliance sufficient No statement shall be inadmissible pursuant to section 221 on the grounds that any requirement imposed by that section has not been strictly complied with or has not been complied with at all, provided that there has been reasonable compliance with the requirements imposed by that section.
225 Other enactments relating to admissibility of statements or confessions, or requiring information or particulars to be given, not affected Nothing in section 221 limits or affects— (a) any other enactment or rule of law (not being an enact- ment or rule of law inconsistent with the provisions of that section) relating to the admissibility of statements and confessions; or any other enactment or rule of law that imposes a re- quirement on any person to supply any information or particulars to an enforcement officer.
(b) 226 Evidence of communications during consultation not admissible Notwithstanding any other enactment or rule of law, no evi- dence of any communication (whether oral, written, or in any other form) that occurs between a child or young person and any person with whom that child or young person is consulting pursuant to section 221(2)(b) while that consultation is taking 204 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 227 place shall be admissible on behalf of the prosecution in any proceedings against that child or young person for any offence.
Entitlement to consult barrister or solicitor (2) (1) 227 Child or young person at enforcement agency office for questioning in relation to commission or possible commission of offence or arrested entitled to consult with barrister or solicitor Subject to sections 233 and 244, an enforcement officer shall, in relation to any child or young person who is at an enforce- ment agency office for questioning in relation to the commis- sion or possible commission of an offence by that child or young person, as soon as practicable after the child or young person arrives at the enforcement agency office, inform that child or young person that the child or young person is en- titled to consult with a barrister or solicitor.
Subject to sections 233 and 244, every enforcement officer who arrests a child or young person shall, on arresting the child or young person, inform the child or young person that the child or young person is entitled to consult with a barrister or solicitor at the enforcement agency office to which the child or young person is to be taken following arrest or, if the child or young person is arrested at an enforcement agency office, at that office.
Subject to sections 233 and 244, every child or young person who is at an enforcement agency office for questioning in rela- tion to the commission or possible commission of an offence by that child or young person, or who is taken to an enforce- ment agency office following arrest, or who is arrested at an enforcement agency office, as the case may be, is entitled to consult privately with a barrister or solicitor at that enforce- ment agency office.
(3) (4) Nothing in subsection (3) limits section 13G(3) of the Misuse of Drugs Amendment Act 1978.
205 Part 4 s 228 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 228 Entitlement of child or young person to consult with (1) barrister or solicitor where taken to hospital following arrest or questioned at hospital Subject to sections 233 and 244, every child or young person— who is taken to a hospital for treatment following arrest; (a) or (b) who is arrested while at a hospital for treatment; or (c) who, while at any hospital for treatment, is to be ques- tioned by an enforcement officer in relation to the com- mission or possible commission of an offence by that child or young person— is entitled to consult privately with a barrister or solicitor at that hospital.
(2) Nothing in subsection (1) limits section 13G(3) of the Misuse of Drugs Amendment Act 1978.
Notification of parents and other persons where child or young person being questioned or is arrested 229 Parents or guardians or other persons to be informed where child or young person at enforcement agency office for questioning in relation to commission or possible commission of offence or is arrested Subject to sections 233 and 244, an enforcement officer shall, in relation to any child or young person who is at an enforce- ment agency office for questioning in relation to the commis- sion or possible commission of an offence by that child or young person, or who is at an enforcement agency office fol- lowing arrest, as soon as practicable after the child or young person arrives at the enforcement agency office for question- ing, or is taken to the enforcement agency office following ar- rest, or in the case of a child or young person who is arrested at an enforcement agency office, is arrested, as the case may be,— (a) inform a person nominated by the child or young person in accordance with section 231 that the child or young person is at the enforcement agency office for question- ing or has been arrested and that the child or young per- (1) 206 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 229 son may be visited at the enforcement agency office; and (b) where— (i) the person nominated by the child or young per- son for the purposes of paragraph (a) is not a par- ent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person; or the child or young person refuses or fails to nominate any person in accordance with section 231,— (ii) (2) unless it is impracticable to do so, inform the parents or guardians or other persons having the care of the child or young person that the child or young person is at the enforce- ment agency office for questioning or has been arrested.
Subject to sections 233 and 244, every person who is informed pursuant to subsection (1)(a) that a child or young person has been taken to an enforcement agency office or arrested— (a) is entitled to visit that child or young person at the en- forcement agency office; and shall, as soon as practicable after that person arrives at the enforcement agency office to visit the child or young person, have explained to him or her by an enforcement officer, in language that can be understood by that per- son, the matters specified in paragraphs (c) to (f) of sec- tion 215(1); and subject to subsection (3), is entitled to consult privately with that child or young person during that visit.
(b) (c) (3) Nothing in subsection (2)(c) entitles any person to consult pri- vately with a child or young person (being a child or young person who has been arrested)— (a) in the absence of any enforcement officer who is for the time being guarding that child or young person; or otherwise than subject to such reasonable conditions as may be necessary to ensure the safety of the child or young person or to prevent the commission of any of- fence.
(b) Compare: Children’s Services Ordinance 1986 ss 29, 32 (Australian Capital Territory) 207 Part 4 s 230 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 230 Evidence of communications during visit not admissible Notwithstanding any other enactment or rule of law, no evi- dence of any communication (whether oral, written, or in any other form) that occurs between a child or young person who is at an enforcement agency office and any person who is visit- ing that child or young person pursuant to section 229(2) while that visit is taking place shall be admissible on behalf of the prosecution in any proceedings against that child or young per- son for any offence.
231 Persons who may be nominated for the purposes of (1) (c) (d) section 229(1)(a) Subject to subsection (2), a child or young person may nom- inate one of the following persons for the purposes of section 229(1)(a): (a) (b) a parent or guardian of the child or young person: an adult member of the family, whanau, or family group of the child or young person: any other adult selected by the child or young person: if the child or young person refuses or fails to nominate any person referred to in any of paragraphs (a) to (c), any adult (not being an enforcement officer) nominated for the purpose by an enforcement officer.
(2) Where an enforcement officer believes, on reasonable grounds, that any person nominated by a child or young per- son pursuant to subsection (1)(a) or (b) or (c), if permitted to visit the child or young person pursuant to section 229(2)(a), would attempt, or would be likely to attempt, to pervert the course of justice, that enforcement officer may refuse to allow that person to visit the child or young person.
(3) Where, pursuant to subsection (2), a person nominated by a child or young person pursuant to subsection (1) is not permit- ted to visit that child or young person, any other person nom- inated by that child or young person pursuant to subsection (1) shall, subject to subsection (2), be permitted to visit that child or young person pursuant to section 229(2)(a).
It is the duty of any person nominated pursuant to subsection (1)— (4) 208 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 233 (a) (b) to take reasonable steps to ensure that the child or young person understands the matters explained to the child or young person under section 221(2)(a); and to support the child or young person— (i) (ii) before and during any questioning; and if the child or young person agrees to make or give any statement, during the making or giving of the statement.
Section 231(4): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 33 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
232 Notice of offence with which child or young person charged to be given to parents or guardians or other persons having care of child or young person (1) Where a child or young person who has been arrested is charged with the commission of an offence, an enforcement officer shall, as soon as practicable, give oral or written notice specifying the nature of the charge to— (a) (b) the child or young person; and a parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person; and the person nominated by the child or young person pur- suant to section 231.
(c) (2) Every such notice shall be given in language that can be under- stood by all the persons who are required, by subsection (1), to be given that notice.

Breath-alcohol and blood-alcohol provisions of Land Transport Act 1998 not affected Heading: amended, on 10 May 2011, by section 100(3) of the Land Transport (Road Safety and Other Matters) Amendment Act 2011 (2011 No 13).
233 Breath-alcohol and blood-alcohol provisions of Land Transport Act 1998 not affected Nothing in the provisions of sections 214 to 232 limits or af- fects the powers of an enforcement officer under any of the provisions of sections 68 to 72 of the Land Transport Act 1998.

Section 233: substituted, on 1 March 1999, by section 215(1) of the Land Trans- port Act 1998 (1998 No 110).
209 Part 4 s 234 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Custody of child or young person following arrest or pending hearing 234 Custody of child or young person following arrest release the child or young person; or Subject to sections 235, 236, and 244, where a child or young person is arrested with or without warrant, a constable shall— (a) (b) where the child or young person may be released on bail under section 21 of the Bail Act 2000, release the child or young person on bail; or deliver the child or young person into the custody of— any parent or guardian or other person having the (i) care of the child or young person; or (c) (ii) with the agreement of the child or young person, any iwi social service or cultural social service; or (iii) with the agreement of the child or young person, any other person or organisation approved by the chief executive or a constable for the purpose.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 43(1); 1982 No 135 s 10; 1983 No 129 s 10(1) Section 234: amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 234(b): substituted, on 1 January 2001, by section 74(2) of the Bail Act 2000 (2000 No 38).

Section 234(c)(ii): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 234(c)(iii): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 234(c)(iii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
235 Child or young person who is arrested may be placed in custody of chief executive (1) Notwithstanding section 234 but subject to section 244, where a constable has reasonable grounds for believing, in relation to any child or young person who has been arrested, that— (a) the child or young person is not likely to appear before the court; or the child or young person may commit further offences; or it is necessary to prevent— (b) (c) 210 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 235 (i) (ii) the loss or destruction of evidence relating to an offence committed by the child or young person or an offence that the constable has reasonable cause to suspect the child or young person of having committed; or interference with any witness in respect of any such offence,— the constable shall, as soon as practicable and not later than 24 hours after the arrest, place the child or young person in the custody of the chief executive in accordance with subsection (2).
(2) A child or young person shall be placed in the custody of the (b) chief executive pursuant to this section by— (a) delivering the child or young person to a social worker; and presenting to the social worker, on the prescribed form, details relating to— (i) (ii) the identity of the child or young person; and the circumstances of the arrest of the child or young person; and the date and time of the intended appearance of the child or young person before the court having jurisdiction in the matter in relation to which the child or young person was arrested.
Placement of a child or young person in the custody of the chief executive under subsection (1) shall be sufficient author- ity for the detention of the child or young person by a social worker or in a residence under this Act, or under the care of any suitable person approved by a social worker.

(iii) (3) (4) No constable shall exercise the power conferred by subsection (1) merely because the constable believes that any child or young person is in need of care or protection (as defined in section 14).
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 43(2), (5); 1982 No 135 s 10; 1983 No 129 s 10(2), (3) Section 235 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 235(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 235(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
211 Part 4 s 236 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 235(1)(c)(i): 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section Section 235(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 235(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 235(4): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
236 Young person who is arrested may be detained in Police custody (1) Notwithstanding the provisions of sections 234 and 235 but subject to section 244, where a senior social worker and a con- stable, being a senior sergeant or a constable who is of or above the level of position of inspector, are satisfied on reasonable grounds— (a) that a young person who has been arrested is likely to abscond or be violent; and that suitable facilities for the detention in safe custody of that young person are not available to the chief ex- ecutive,— (b) the young person may, on the joint certificate in the prescribed form of that senior social worker and that constable, be de- tained in Police custody for a period exceeding 24 hours and until appearance before the court.
(2) Where a senior social worker and a constable issue a joint cer- tificate under subsection (1), there shall, within 5 days after the day on which the certificate is issued, be furnished by the se- nior social worker to the chief executive and by the constable to the Commissioner of Police— (a) (b) a copy of the certificate; and a written report stating— (i) (ii) the circumstances in which the certificate came to be issued; and the duration of the period for which the young person has been detained, or is likely to be de- tained, in Police custody.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 43(3), (4); 1982 No 135 s 10 Section 236(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

212 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 238 Section 236(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(b) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 236(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 236(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 236(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
237 Child or young person who is arrested to be brought before court as soon as possible Subject to section 244, a child or young person to whom sec- tion 235 or section 236 applies shall be brought before a Youth Court or, as the case requires, a Family Court, as soon as pos- sible, to be dealt with according to law.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 43(5); 1982 No 135 s 10; 1983 No 129 s 10(3) 238 Custody of child or young person pending hearing (1) Where a child or young person appears before a Youth Court, the court shall— (a) (b) (c) release the child or young person; or release the child or young person on bail; or order that the child or young person be delivered into the custody of the parents or guardians or other persons having the care of the child or young person or any person approved by a social worker for the purpose; or subject to section 239(1), order that the child or young person be detained in the custody of the chief executive, an iwi social service, or a cultural social service; or subject to section 239(2), order that the young person (but cannot under this paragraph order that the child) be detained in Police custody.
(d) (e) (1A) [Expired] (1B) [Expired] (1C) [Expired] (2) The court shall not refuse bail to a child or young person merely because the court considers that the child or young per- son is in need of care or protection (as defined in section 14).
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 43(6); 1982 No 135 s 10 213 Part 4 s 239 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 238(1)(d): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 238(1)(d): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 238(1)(e): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 7(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 238(1A): expired, on 30 June 2004, by section 239A.

Section 238(1B): expired, on 30 June 2004, by section 239A.

Section 238(1C): expired, on 30 June 2004, by section 239A.
239 Restrictions on power of court to order child or young (1) (2) person to be detained in custody The court shall not make an order under section 238(1)(d) for the detention of a child or young person in the custody of the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cultural social ser- vice unless it appears to the court that pending the determin- ation of the charge, or if the order is being considered under section 296F(3), pending the determination of the breach ap- plication or variation or cancellation application,— (a) (b) the child or young person is likely to abscond; or the child or young person may commit further offences; or it is necessary to prevent the loss or destruction of evi- dence relating to the offence with which the child or young person is charged or prevent interference with any witness in respect of any such offence.
(c) The court shall not make an order under section 238(1)(e) for the detention of a young person in Police custody unless the court is satisfied— (a) that the young person is likely to abscond or be violent; and that suitable facilities for the detention in safe custody of that young person are not available to the chief ex- ecutive.
(b) (3) [Expired] Compare: 1974 No 72 s 43(6); 1982 No 135 s 10 Section 239(1): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 8 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

214 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 241 Section 239(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 239(1): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 239(2): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 7(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 239(2)(a): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 7(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 239(2)(b): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 7(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 239(2)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 239(3): expired, on 30 June 2004, by section 239A.

239A Expiry of sections 238(1A) to (1C), and 239(3) Sections 238(1A) to (1C) and 239(3) expire at the close of 30 June 2004.

Section 239A: inserted, on 30 June 2002, by section 163 of the Sentencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).
240 Conditions of bail (1) Where a child or young person is released on bail pursuant to section 238(1)(b), the court may impose as a condition of that child’s or young person’s release that the child or young person shall not during a specified period be absent from home or engage in a particular activity without the consent of the parents or guardians or other persons having the care of the child or young person.
The power conferred by subsection (1) is in addition to the powers conferred on a court by section 31 of the Bail Act 2000.

Section 240(2): substituted, on 1 January 2001, by section 74(2) of the Bail Act 2000 (2000 No 38).

(2) 241 Review of orders made under section 238 A Youth Court or the High Court may, from time to time, re- view any order made under section 238.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 43(7); 1982 No 135 s 10 215 Part 4 s 242 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 242 Order under section 238 sufficient authority for detention (1) (2) (b) of child or young person The making of an order under section 238(1)(d) for the de- tention of a child or young person in the custody of the chief executive shall be sufficient authority— (a) for the detention of the child or young person in a resi- dence under this Act; and for the detention of the child or young person in Police custody for a period of not more than 24 hours at any one time if a senior social worker and a constable, being a senior sergeant or a constable who is of or above the level of position of inspector, are satisfied on reasonable grounds— (i) that the child or young person is likely to abscond or be violent; and that suitable facilities for the detention in safe custody of that child or young person are not available to the chief executive.
(ii) The making of an order under section 238(1)(e) for the de- tention of a young person in Police custody shall be sufficient authority for the detention of the young person in Police cus- tody.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 43(8); 1982 No 135 s 10 Section 242(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 242(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 242(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(b) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 242(1)(b)(ii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 242(2): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 7(3) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
243 Other powers to grant bail not affected Nothing in section 238 limits the inherent jurisdiction of the High Court or the provisions of any Act under which a child or young person may be granted bail, except that any powers conferred by any such provisions on a District Court shall, 216 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 245 where the person charged is a child or young person (other than one charged with murder or manslaughter), be exercised by a Youth Court.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 43(11); 1982 No 135 s 10 Powers under Immigration Act 1987 not affected 244 Immigration Act 2009 (other than sections 342 to 354) not affected Nothing in sections 214 to 243 limits or affects any provision of the Immigration Act 2009 other than sections 342 to 354 (offence provisions) of that Act.

Section 244: substituted, at 2 am on 29 November 2010, by section 406(1) of the Immigration Act 2009 (2009 No 51).
Prosecution of children and young persons 245 Proceedings not to be instituted against young person unless youth justice co-ordinator consulted and family group conference held (1) Where a young person is alleged to have committed an offence, and the offence is such that if the young person is charged he or she will be required pursuant to section 272 to be brought before a Youth Court then, unless the young person has been arrested, no information in respect of that offence shall be laid unless— (a) the informant believes that the institution of criminal proceedings against the young person for that offence is required in the public interest; and consultation in relation to the matter has taken place between— (i) the informant, or a person acting on the infor- mant’s behalf; and a youth justice co-ordinator; and (ii) the matter has been considered by a family group con- ference convened under this Part.
(b) (c) (2) Notwithstanding anything in subparagraph (i) of paragraph (b) of subsection (1), where the informant is not an enforcement officer, the consultation required by that paragraph shall be 217 Part 4 s 246 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 consultation between a youth justice co-ordinator and an en- forcement officer authorised in that behalf by the informant.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 26; 1977 No 126 s 6(1) 246 Procedure where young person arrested and brought before court Where a young person is arrested for an offence (other than murder or manslaughter or a traffic offence not punishable by imprisonment) and is brought before a Youth Court to answer the charge, the following provisions shall apply: (a) if, after consulting with the barrister or solicitor repre- senting the young person or with a youth advocate, the young person denies the charge, then the charge shall be dealt with in accordance with sections 273 to 276: in any other case the court shall not enter a plea to the charge but shall— (i) direct a youth justice co-ordinator to convene a family group conference in relation to the matter; and adjourn the proceedings until that family group conference had been held.
(ii) (b) 247 Youth justice co-ordinator to convene family group pursuant to section 18(3), a youth justice co-ordinator is required to convene a family group conference; or after any consultations under section 245(1)(b) in rela- tion to any offence alleged to have been committed by a young person, a youth justice co-ordinator is notified by an enforcement officer that the intended informant desires that the young person be charged with that of- fence; or pursuant to section 246(a), a young person denies a charge and the court makes an order under section 238(1)(d) or (e) for the detention of the young person pending the determination of the charge; or conference Where— (a) (b) (c) 218 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 248 (d) (e) pursuant to section 246(b)(i), a youth justice co-ordin- ator is directed by a court to convene a family group conference; or a charge against a young person is proved before a Youth Court, and a family group conference has not had an opportunity to consider ways in which the court might deal with the young person for the offence that forms the basis of that charge,— a youth justice co-ordinator shall, subject to sections 248 to 250, fix the date on which and the time and place at which a family group conference is to be held.
248 Family group conference not required in certain cases (1) Nothing in section 245(1)(c) or section 246(b) or section 247(b) or (d) or (e) or section 281 requires a family group conference to be held in respect of any offence alleged or proved to have been committed by a young person if— (a) the offence is alleged or proved to have been committed on a date that is earlier than the date on which— (i) the young person was convicted and sentenced in the High Court or a District Court; or a Youth Court made an order under section 283 in respect of that young person— (ii) (b) for any other offence (not being an offence the maxi- mum penalty for which is less than the maximum penalty that may be imposed in respect of the first-men- tioned offence); or the young person is subject to a sentence of imprison- ment or a community-based sentence (as those terms are defined in section 4(1) of the Sentencing Act 2002), or to a sentence of home detention imposed under section 80A of the Sentencing Act 2002, or to any order made under any of paragraphs (k) to (o) of section 283,— and, subject to subsection (5), in either case, a youth justice co-ordinator is of the view that the holding of a family group conference would serve no useful purpose, and the family or whanau or family group of the young person agree with that view.
(2) Where— 219 Part 4 s 248 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) (b) a family group conference has been convened pursuant to section 247 in relation to any offence alleged or proved to have been committed by a child or young person; and before the family group conference has made any deci- sion, recommendation, or plan pursuant to section 260 in relation to that offence, that child or young person is alleged or proven to have committed any other offence (being an offence in respect of which a family group conference would be required to be held pursuant to sec- tion 247),— the family group conference may make in respect of the latter offence any decision, recommendation, or plan that it is em- powered to make under section 260, and it shall not be neces- sary to convene a separate family group conference in relation to that latter offence.
(3) Nothing in section 245(1)(c) or section 246(b) or section 247(b) or (d) or (e) or section 281 requires a family group conference to be held in respect of any offence alleged or proved to have been committed by a young person if— (a) the requirement to convene a conference under any of those sections arose within 6 weeks of the completion of a previous family group conference— (i) that was convened under this Part in respect of any other offence; and that had the opportunity to consider how that of- fence should be dealt with; and (ii) (ii) subject to subsections (4) and (5), a youth justice co-or- dinator— (i) is of the view that the holding of a family group conference would serve no useful purpose; and is satisfied that— (A) the family, whanau, or family group of the young person; and each of the persons who would be entitled to attend a family group conference under any of paragraphs (d) to (n) of section 251— agree with that view.
(B) (b) 220 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 249 (4) (5) Before forming a view as to whether or not a family group conference would serve a useful purpose under subsection (3), the youth justice co-ordinator shall— (a) consult with— (i) the family, whanau, or family group of the young person concerned; and the persons who would be entitled to attend the family group conference pursuant to any of para- graphs (d) to (n) of section 251; and (b) have regard to— (i) the response of the young person to any deci- sions, recommendations, or plans made or for- mulated by the previous family group confer- ence; and the seriousness and extent of the offending al- leged or proved to have been committed by the young person and that gives rise to the require- ment to hold a family group conference.
(ii) (ii) Before forming a view as to whether or not a family group conference would serve a useful purpose under subsection (1) or subsection (3), the youth justice co-ordinator shall consider whether a family group conference is necessary for the pur- pose of considering whether the young person should be re- quired to make reparation for any offence.

Section 248: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 34 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 248(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 2007, by section 58 of the Sentencing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27).

Section 248(1)(b): amended, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sentencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).
249 Time limits for convening of family group conferences (1) Every family group conference to which section 247(a) applies shall be convened not later than 21 days after the date on which the youth justice co-ordinator received the report in relation to which the family group conference is required to be held.
Every family group conference to which paragraph (b) of sec- tion 247 applies shall be convened not later than 21 days after the date on which the notification referred to in that paragraph is received by the youth justice co-ordinator.
(2) 221 Part 4 s 250 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) (4) Every family group conference to which section 247(c) applies shall be convened not later than 7 days after the date on which the court made the order under section 238(1)(d) or (e) for the detention of the young person pending the determination of the charge.
Every family group conference to which section 247(d) ap- plies shall be convened,— (a) where the young person in respect of whom that con- ference is to be held is detained in custody pursuant to an order under section 238(1)(d) or (e), not later than 7 days after the date of the making of that order; or in any other case, not later than 14 days after the date on which the direction requiring that conference to be held was given.
(b) (5) Every family group conference to which section 247(e) ap- plies shall be convened not later than 14 days after the date on which the court finds that the charge against the young person is proved.
(6) Unless there are special reasons why a longer period is re- quired,— (a) (b) every family group conference to which subsection (3) or subsection (4) applies shall be completed within 7 days after it is convened: every other family group conference shall be completed within 1 month after it is convened.

Section 249(6): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 35 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
250 Consultation on convening of family group conference (1) Every youth justice co-ordinator shall, before convening a family group conference pursuant to this Part in respect of a child or young person, make all reasonable endeavours to consult with the child’s or young person’s family, whanau, or family group in relation to— (a) the date on which, and the time and place at which, the conference is to be held; and the persons who should attend the conference; and the procedure to be adopted at the conference,— (b) (c) 222 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 251 (2) and, subject to subsection (2) and to sections 249 and 251, shall, so far as it is practicable and consistent with the prin- ciples of this Act, give effect to the wishes of the child’s or young person’s family, whanau, or family group in relation to those matters.
The youth justice co-ordinator shall also make all reasonable endeavours to consult with— (a) any victim of the offence or alleged offence to which the conference relates; and either,— (i) (b) in the case of a conference required to be con- vened under section 18(3), the applicant or in- tended applicant for a declaration under section 67 in relation to the child to whom the confer- ence relates; or in the case of any other proceedings or proposed proceedings for the offence or alleged offence to which the conference relates, the informant or intended informant in those proceedings— (ii) in relation to the date on which, and the time and place at which, the conference is to be held, and, in convening the con- ference, shall take into account, in relation to those matters, the views of the person or persons consulted.
Section 250: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 36 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
251 Persons entitled to attend family group conference (1) Subject to subsection (2), the following persons are entitled to attend a family group conference convened under this Part: (a) the child or young person in respect of whom the con- ference is held: every person who is— (i) a parent or guardian of, or a person having the care of, that child or young person; or a member of the family, whanau, or family group of that child or young person: (ii) (b) (c) the youth justice co-ordinator who is convening the con- ference, or any youth justice co-ordinator who is acting for that person: 223 Part 4 s 251 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 the informant or intended informant in the proceedings for the offence or alleged offence to which the confer- ence relates, or a representative of that person: if the informant or intended informant in those proceed- ings is not an enforcement officer acting in that capacity, a representative of the appropriate enforcement agency: any victim of the offence or alleged offence to which the conference relates, or a representative of that victim: any barrister or solicitor or youth advocate or lay advo- cate representing the child or young person: a social worker, in any case where— (i) the chief executive is a guardian of the child or young person; or the chief executive has the role of providing day- to-day care for the child or young person under the Care of Children Act 2004, or is entitled to custody of the child or young person under an order or agreement made under Part 2 of this Act; or the chief executive is required, pursuant to an order made under section 91, to provide support to the child or young person; or the young person is under the supervision of the chief executive pursuant to an order made under section 283(k) or section 307 or section 311: (ii) (iii) (iv) a representative of an iwi social service, of a cultural social service, or of the director of a child and family support service, if that service or that
 director— (i) (ii) is a guardian of the child or young person; or has the role of providing day-to-day care for the child or young person under the Care of Children Act 2004, or is entitled to custody of the child or young person under an order or agreement made under Part 2 of this Act: if the young person is subject to a community-based sentence (as that term is defined in section 4(1) of the Sentencing Act 2002) or a sentence of home deten- tion imposed under section 80A of the Sentencing Act 2002,— (d) (e) (f) (g) (h) (i) (j) 224 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 251 (i) (ii) (iii) a probation officer: in the case of a young person who is subject to a sentence of community work (within the mean- ing of that Act), a representative of the agency on whose behalf the young person is required to per- form any work for the purposes of the sentence: in the case of a young person who is subject to a sentence of supervision, intensive supervision, or a sentence of home detention (within the mean- ing of that Act), any person or agency, or a repre- sentative of any person or agency, that provides any course or conducts any programme that the young person is required to undertake as a condi- tion of the sentence or to undergo under the sen- tence: (k) (l) if the child or young person is under the guardianship of the court under the Care of Children Act 2004, any person appointed as agent for the court under that Act, or any representative of that person: where the child or young person is subject to an order made under section 91, a representative of the person or organisation required, pursuant to that order to provide support to that child or young person: (m) where the young person is under the supervision of any person (not being the chief executive), or any organisa- tion, pursuant to an order made under section 283(k) or section 307, that person or a representative of that or- ganisation: (n) where a
 community work order made under section 283(l) is in force with respect to the young person, the social worker or person or a representative of the organ- isation supervising the order: any other person whose attendance at that conference is in accordance with the wishes of the family, whanau, or family group of the child or young person as expressed under section 250.
(o) (2) Where, pursuant to subsection (1)(f), any victim of an offence or alleged offence attends a family group conference in person and not by a representative, that person may be accompanied 225 Part 4 s 252 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 by any reasonable number of persons (being members of his or her family, whanau, or family group or any other persons) who attend the conference for the purpose of providing support to that victim.
(3) A person who attends a family group conference pursuant to subsection (2) shall not be a member of the conference.
(4) No person who attends a family group conference pursuant to any of paragraphs (c) to (n) (other than paragraph (k)) of subsection (1) or pursuant to subsection (2) is entitled to be present during any discussions or deliberations held among the members of the family, whanau, or family group of the child or young person in respect of whom the conference is held, unless those members request that person to attend.
Section 251(1)(h)(i): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 251(1)(h)(ii): substituted, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 251(1)(h)(iii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 251(1)(h)(iv): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 251(1)(i): substituted, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 251(1)(j): substituted, on 1 October 2007, by section 58 of the Sentenc- ing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27).

Section 251(1)(k): substituted, on 3 June 1998, by section 8 of the Guardianship Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 48).
Section 251(1)(k): amended, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 251(1)(m): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 251(2): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 37 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 251(3): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 37 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 251(4): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 37 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
252 Child or young person in custody to be permitted to attend family group conference (1) Any child or young person who is entitled to attend a family group conference pursuant to section 251(1)(a) and who is de- 226 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 253 tained in the custody of the chief executive or the Police or in any prison shall be permitted to attend that conference, unless it is impracticable for the child or young person so to attend.
(2) Nothing in subsection (1) entitles any child or young person to whom this section applies to attend a family group confer- ence otherwise than subject to such reasonable conditions as may be necessary to prevent the child or young person from absconding while the child or young person is attending that conference.
(3) Where a child or young person to whom this section applies is entitled to attend a family group conference and wishes to do so, the person having the custody of the child or young person shall, without further authority than this section, cause that child or young person to be taken to the place where that conference is to be held for the purpose of attending the con- ference.

Section 252(1): amended, on 1 June 2005, by section 206 of the Corrections Act 2004 (2004 No 50).
Section 252(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

253 Notification of convening of family group conference (1) Subject to subsection (2), every youth justice co-ordinator who convenes a family group conference shall take all reasonable steps to ensure that notice of the date on which, and the time and place at which, the conference is to be held is given to every person who is entitled to attend that conference.
(2) No notice is required to be given pursuant to subsection (1) to any person whose whereabouts cannot, after reasonable en- quiries, be ascertained.

Every notice required by subsection (1) shall be given a rea- sonable time before the conference is to be held.

Failure to notify any person in accordance with this section shall not affect the validity of the proceedings of a family group conference unless it is shown that the failure is likely to have materially affected the outcome of that conference.
(4) (3) 227 Part 4 s 254 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 254 Youth justice co-ordinator to ascertain views of persons (1) unable to attend family group conference Every youth justice co-ordinator who convenes a family group conference shall take all reasonable steps to ascertain the views of any person who is entitled to attend the conference but who has notified the youth justice co-ordinator that he or she or it is unable, for any reason, to do so.
(2) Where, in respect of any family group conference, a youth just- ice co-ordinator ascertains the views of any person pursuant to subsection (1), that co-ordinator shall ensure that those views are made known at that conference.
255 Youth justice co-ordinator must ensure that relevant (1) (2) (3) information and advice made available to family group conference Every youth justice co-ordinator who convenes a family group conference must take all reasonable steps to ensure that all in- formation and advice the co-ordinator considers is required by the conference to carry out its functions (including information and advice relating to the health and education needs of every child or young person in respect of whom the conference is convened) is made available to the conference.
If it is appropriate for any person to attend a family group conference for the purpose of conveying to that conference any information or advice required by that conference to carry out its functions, that person may attend that conference for that purpose, but may otherwise attend the conference only with the agreement of the conference.

Subsection (2) is subject to section 251.


Section 255: substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 9 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

256 Procedure at family group conference (1) Subject to this Part, a family group conference may regulate its procedure in such manner as it thinks fit.
Subject to sections 5(f) and 249(6), a family group conference may from time to time be adjourned to a time and place deter- mined by the conference.

(2) 228 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 258 257 Department to provide administrative services to family group conferences The department shall provide such administrative services as may be necessary to enable a family group conference to dis- charge its functions.
258 Functions of family group conference A family group conference convened under section 247 shall have such of the following functions as are appropriate in the circumstances of the particular case: (a) where the conference is convened under paragraph (a) of that section,— (i) to consider, in relation to the child in respect of whom the conference was convened, such mat- ters relating to the care or protection of that child as the conference thinks fit; and (ii) where the conference considers that the child is in need of care or protection, to make such deci- sions or recommendations, and to formulate such plans, in relation to that child as the conference considers necessary or desirable, having regard to the principles set out in sections 5, 6, and 13: (b) where the conference is convened in relation to an al- leged offence in respect of which proceedings have not been commenced under this Part, to consider whether the young person should be prosecuted for that offence or whether the matter can be dealt with in some other way, and to recommend to the relevant enforcement agency accordingly: if the conference is convened under section 247(b) or (d) in relation to an offence alleged to have been committed by a child, to consider,— (i) (ba) if the conference is convened under section 247(b), whether the public interest requires that criminal proceedings should be instituted against the child in accordance with section 272(1)(b) or (c) or, if the conference is convened under sec- tion 247(d), whether the public interest requires that criminal proceedings instituted against the 229 Part 4 s 259 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 child should be continued in accordance with Part 4; and (ii) whether the child is in need of care or protection on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e) and, if so, whether the public interest requires that instead of criminal proceedings being instituted or continued that the matter should be dealt with under Part 2, whether by way of an
 application for a declaration under section 67 on that ground made in respect of that child, or in some other way: where the young person in respect of whom the confer- ence is convened is detained in the custody of the chief executive or the Police pending the determination of a charge, to make a recommendation to the court in re- lation to the custody of the young person pending that determination: (c) (d) where the conference is convened in relation to an of- fence in respect of which proceedings have been com- menced under this Part, to consider whether the offence alleged to have been committed by that young person should be dealt with by the court or whether the matter can be dealt with in some other way, and to recommend to the court accordingly: where the charge against the young person is admitted or proved, to consider how the young person should be dealt with for that offence, and to recommend to the court accordingly.
(e) Section 258(ba): inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 10 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 258(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
259 Family group conference to ascertain whether child or young person admits offence Every family group conference convened under this Part (other than a family group conference convened under para- graph (c) or paragraph (e) of section 247) shall seek to ascertain whether the child or young person in respect of (1) 230 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 260 whom the conference is held admits any offence alleged to have been committed by that child or young person.
(2) Where the child or young person does not admit the offence, or the family group conference is unable to ascertain whether the child or young person admits the offence, the conference shall not make or formulate any decision, recommendation, or plan if that decision, recommendation, or plan cannot be made or formulated without assuming that the child or young person committed the offence.
259A Family group conference must consider attendance at parenting education, mentoring, and alcohol or drug rehabilitation programmes Every family group conference convened under this Part must, in complying with section 208(fa), consider— (a) whether the young person should be required to attend all or any of the following: (i) (ii) (iii) a parenting education programme: a mentoring programme: an alcohol or drug rehabilitation programme; and (b) whether a parent or guardian or other person having the care of the young person should be required to attend a parenting education programme.
Section 259A: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 11 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
260 Family group conference may make decisions and (1) (2) recommendations and formulate plans Subject to section 259(2), a family group conference convened under this Part may make such decisions and recommenda- tions and formulate such plans as it considers necessary or de- sirable in relation to the child or young person in respect of whom the conference was convened.
Except as provided in section 258(a)(ii), in making such de- cisions and recommendations and formulating such plans, the conference shall have regard to the principles set out in section 208.
231 Part 4 s 261 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) Without limiting the generality of subsection (1), a family group conference may— (a) recommend that any proceedings commenced against the child or young person for any offence should pro- ceed or be discontinued: recommend that a formal Police caution should be given to the child or young person: recommend that an application for a declaration under section 67 should be made in respect of the child: recommend appropriate penalties that might be im- posed on the young person: recommend that the child or young person make repar- ation to any victim of the offence.
(b) (c) (d) (e) 261 Family group conference may make decisions, recommendations, and plans relating to care or protection of child or young person (2) (1) Where any family group conference convened under this Part considers that the child or young person in respect of whom that conference is held is in need of care or protection (within the meaning of section 14), that conference may, if it has re- ceived information and advice on care or protection matters under section 255(1), make or formulate such decisions, rec- ommendations, and plans as it considers necessary or desirable in relation to the care or protection of the child or young per- son.
recommendation, or plan shall be Every such decision, deemed to have been made or formulated pursuant to section 29, and the provisions of sections 30 to 38 shall apply, so far as applicable and with all necessary modifications, with respect to the decision, recommendation, or plan.

Every family group conference to which this section applies shall be deemed, for the purposes of Parts 2 and 3, to be a family group conference convened pursuant to Part 2.
Section 261(1): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 12 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
(3) 232 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 263 262 Youth justice co-ordinator to make record of decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference Every youth justice co-ordinator who convenes a family group conference shall cause to be made a written record of the details of the decisions and recommendations made, and the plans formulated, by that conference pursuant to section 260 or section 261.
263 Youth justice co-ordinator to seek agreement to decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference (1) Where a family group conference makes any decision or rec- ommendation, or formulates any plan, pursuant to section 260 or subsection (4), the youth justice co-ordinator who convened that conference shall— (a) where the conference was convened under section 247(a) on the basis of a report from an enforcement officer,— (i) communicate that decision, recommendation, or plan to that enforcement officer (or any person acting for that enforcement officer), and to every person who will be directly involved in the im- plementation of the decision, recommendation, or plan; and seek the agreement of that enforcement officer (or any person acting for that enforcement of- ficer), and of every other person to whom that decision, recommendation, or plan is communi- cated pursuant to subparagraph (i), to that deci- sion, recommendation, or plan: (ii) (b) where the conference was convened under section 247(b) or (d) or (e),— (i) communicate that decision, recommendation, or plan to the informant or intended informant in the proceedings for the offence or alleged offence to which the conference relates (or to any per- son acting for that informant or intended infor- mant), and to every person who will be directly involved in the implementation of the decision, recommendation, or plan; and 233 Part 4 s 264 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (ii) seek the agreement of that person, and of every other person to whom that decision, recommen- dation, or plan is communicated pursuant to sub- paragraph (i), to that decision, recommendation, or plan: (c) where the conference was convened under section 247(c), communicate that decision, recommendation, or plan to the court.
(2) Where, pursuant to paragraph (a)(i) or paragraph (b)(i) of sub- section (1), a youth justice co-ordinator meets with any per- son for the purpose of communicating to that person any deci- sion, recommendation, or plan made or formulated by a family group conference, the youth justice co-ordinator may be ac- companied by a person nominated by that family group con- ference.
(3) Where a youth justice co-ordinator is unable to secure agree- ment, under subsection (1), to a decision, recommendation, or plan made or formulated by a family group conference, the youth justice co-ordinator may reconvene that conference for the purpose of enabling that conference to reconsider that de- cision, recommendation, or plan.
(4) Any family group conference reconvened under subsection (3) may confirm, rescind, or modify its previous decision, recom- mendation, or plan, or rescind its previous decision, recom- mendation, or plan and make or formulate a new decision, rec- ommendation, or plan.
(5) Any decision, recommendation, or plan confirmed or modi- fied under subsection (4), and any new decision, recommen- dation, or plan made or formulated under that subsection, shall be deemed to have been made or formulated pursuant to sec- tion 260.
264 Procedure where no agreement possible (1) Where— (a) the members of a family group conference are unable to agree on what decisions, recommendations, or plans should be made in relation to the child or young person in respect of whom the conference was convened; or 234 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 265 (b) a youth justice co-ordinator is unable to secure agree- ment under section 263 to the decisions, recommenda- tions, and plans made or formulated by a family group conference,— the youth justice co-ordinator who convened the conference shall— (c) adjourn the proceedings of the family group conference; and (e) (d) where the conference was convened under section 247(a) or (b), report the matter to the appropriate en- forcement agency; and where the conference was convened under section 247(d) or (e), report the matter to the court.
(2) Where a youth justice co-ordinator makes a report under sub- section (1)(d) to an enforcement agency, any enforcement of- ficer may take such action under this Act as that officer con- siders appropriate.
265 Records of decisions, recommendations, and plans of (1) family group conference to be made available to interested persons Every youth justice co-ordinator who convenes a family group conference shall ensure that a copy of every record made pur- suant to section 262 in relation to that conference is given or sent to— (a) the child or young person in respect of whom the con- ference was convened; and every person who is a parent or guardian of that child or young person or has the care of that child or young person; and any barrister or solicitor, youth advocate, or lay advo- cate representing the child or young person; and the informant or intended informant in the proceedings for the offence or alleged offence in respect of which the conference was held; and if the informant or intended informant in those proceed- ings is not an enforcement officer acting in that capacity, the appropriate enforcement agency; and (b) (c) (d) (e) 235 Part 4 s 266 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (f) (g) any victim of the offence or alleged offence in respect of which the conference was held; and any other person who is or will be directly affected by any decision, recommendation, or plan detailed in that record; and (h) where there is an appropriate iwi social service or cul- tural social service with respect to the child or young person, that social service.
(2) Where the child or young person is the subject of proceedings under this Part or Part 2, a copy of the record made pursuant to section 262 shall be made available to the court that is hearing those proceedings.

Section 265(1)(h): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
266 Department to maintain records of proceedings of family (1) (2) group conferences Every written record made pursuant to section 262 in relation to a family group conference shall be kept at the office of the department that is nearest to where the conference is held.
The following persons shall have access to any such record: (a) any person who is required, by section 265, to be sent a copy of that record: any youth justice co-ordinator: any social worker: any other person who, in the opinion of a youth justice co-ordinator, has a genuine and proper interest in the matter.

(b) (c) (d) (3) Nothing in this section limits or affects the Official Information Act 1982.
Section 266(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
267 Enforcement agencies to comply with decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference Where— (a) any decision, recommendation, or plan is made or for- mulated by a family group conference under section 260; and 236 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 268 (b) (c) (d) agreement to that decision, recommendation, or plan has been secured under section 263; and that decision, recommendation, or plan relates to any offence alleged or proved to have been committed by the young person in respect of whom that conference was held; and the implementation of that decision, recommendation, or plan involves any action on the part of any enforce- ment agency,— unless it is clearly impracticable or clearly inconsistent with the principles set out in sections 5 and 208, it is the duty of that agency to give effect to that decision, recommendation, or plan by the taking of such action and steps as are necessary and appropriate in the circumstances of the particular case.
268 Chief executive to give effect to decisions, recommendations, and plans of family group conference (1) Where— (a) any decision, recommendation, or plan is made or for- mulated by a family group conference under section 260; and the implementation of that decision, recommendation, or plan involves any action on the part of the chief ex- ecutive,— (b) the chief executive shall consider that decision, recommenda- tion, or plan, and, unless it is clearly impracticable or clearly inconsistent with the principles set out in sections 5 and 208, shall give effect to that decision, recommendation, or plan by the provision of such services and resources, and the taking of such action and steps, as are necessary and appropriate in the circumstances of the particular case.
(2) Where the chief executive considers that it is clearly impracti- cable or clearly inconsistent with the principles set out in sec- tions 5 and 208 to give effect to any decision, recommenda- tion, or plan made or formulated by a family group confer- ence, the chief executive shall notify that fact to a youth justice co-ordinator, who may reconvene the family group conference 237 Part 4 s 269 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) for the purpose of considering whether to make or formulate any other decision, recommendation, or plan.
Sections 250 to 269 shall apply, with all necessary modifica- tions, with respect to every family group conference recon- vened under subsection (2).

Section 268 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 268(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 268(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 268(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
269 Chief executive may provide financial assistance to enable decisions, etc, of family group conference to be carried out The chief executive may, from time to time, make such grants or provide such financial assistance as may be necessary to give effect to any decision, recommendation, or plan made or formulated by a family group conference pursuant to section 260.
Section 269 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 269: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
(1) 269A Chief executive to ascertain whether victims wish to be informed of progress in implementing decisions, recommendations, and plans This section applies to any action or steps to be taken or com- pleted by the child or young person in respect of whom a fam- ily group conference was convened— (a) under any decision, recommendation, or plan made or formulated by the family group conference and to which agreement is obtained under section 263; and by way of penalty or reparation for an offence.
(b) The chief executive must take reasonable steps— (a) to ascertain whether the victim of the offence wishes to be notified of the child’s or young person’s progress in taking that action or completing those steps; and (2) 238 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 272 (b) if so, to ensure that the victim of the offence is notified from time to time of that progress.
(3) The chief executive’s duty under subsection (2) must be per- formed by another person if that other person— (a) was nominated for the purpose by the family group con- ference; and has agreed to perform that duty.

(b) Section 269A: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 13 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
270 Family group conference may reconvene to review its decisions, recommendations, and plans (1) Where any decision, recommendation, or plan is made or for- mulated by a family group conference pursuant to this Part, a youth justice co-ordinator may from time to time, at that co-or- dinator’s own motion or at the request of at least 2 members of that conference, reconvene that conference for the purpose of reviewing that decision, recommendation, or plan.
Sections 250 to 269 shall apply, with all necessary modifica- tions, with respect to every family group conference recon- vened under this section.

(2) 271 Proceedings of family group conference privileged and not to be published Sections 37 and 38 (which relate to privilege and the publi- cation of the proceedings of a family group conference) shall apply, with all necessary modifications, with respect to every family group conference convened or reconvened under this Part.
Jurisdiction of Youth Courts 272 (1) Jurisdiction of Youth Courts and children’s liability to be prosecuted for criminal offences The following are the only 3 situations in which proceedings may lawfully be commenced under the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 against a child alleged to have committed an offence: where the child is of or over the age of 10 years, and the (a) offence is murder or manslaughter: 239 Part 4 s 272 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (c) (b) where the child is aged 12 or 13 years, and the offence is one (other than murder or manslaughter) for which the maximum penalty available is or includes impris- onment for life or for at least 14 years: where the child is aged 12 or 13 years and is a previous offender under subsection (1A) or (1B), and the offence is one (other than murder or manslaughter) for which the maximum penalty available is or includes impris- onment for at least 10 years but less than 14 years.
(1A) A child is a previous offender under this subsection for the purposes of subsection (1)(c) if— (a) (b) an application is made to a Family Court under section 67 for a declaration that the child is in need of care or protection on the ground that the child has committed an offence or offences the number, nature, or magnitude of which is such as to give serious concern for the wellbe- ing of the child; and on that application the Family Court, having found 1 or more of the offences alleged in the application (the ear- lier offences) to be proved in accordance with section 198(1)(a) and (b), either— (i) declares the child to be in need of care or protec- tion on that ground; or indicates clearly that, but for section 73 (on the child’s need for care or protection being able to be met by other means), it would have made a declaration that the child is in need of care or protection on that ground; and (ii) (c) for 1 or more of the earlier offences the maximum penalty available is or includes imprisonment for life or for at least 10 years.
(1B) A child is a previous offender under this subsection for the purposes of subsection (1)(c) if— (a) the child has been convicted by the High Court of mur- der or manslaughter; or the child, as a result of an election of jury trial made by the child in a Youth Court in accordance with section 66 of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 (as applied by section 272A), has been convicted by a District Court or (b) 240 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 272 (2) (2A) (c) the High Court of 1 or more offences (other than mur- der or manslaughter) for which the maximum penalty available is or includes imprisonment for life or for at least 14 years; or the child has been charged with, and a Youth Court has found proved before it the charge against the child for, 1 or more offences (other than murder or manslaughter) for which the maximum penalty available is or includes imprisonment for life or for at least 14 years.” If a child of or over the age of 10 years is charged with murder or manslaughter,— (a) the committal process for the charge must, subject to section 274, take place before a Youth Court; and the provisions of this Act (other than sections 236, 238(1)(e), 239(2), 242(2), 275, 276, and 365(1)), and of any regulations made under this Act, apply accordingly as if that child were a young person.
(b) If a child aged 12 or 13 years is charged with an offence spe- cified in subsection (1)(b) or (c) and proceedings under the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 are commenced against the child for the offence,— (a) the child must be brought before a Youth Court to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of this Act; and the provisions of this Act, and of any regulations made under this Act, apply accordingly as if that child were a young person but subject to the modifications in section 272A.
(b) (3) Any young person charged with an offence other than— a traffic offence not punishable by imprisonment— (a) murder; or (b) manslaughter; or (c) shall be brought before a Youth Court to be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of this Act irrespective of whether the offence is punishable on summary conviction or on indictment.

(4) Where a young person is charged with murder or manslaughter the committal process for the charge shall, subject to section 274, take place before a Youth Court.
241 Part 4 s 272A Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (5) Notwithstanding subsection (3)(c), where a young person is charged with a traffic offence not punishable by imprisonment, a Youth Court shall hear and determine the information for that offence if— (a) (b) (c) the young person is charged with any other offence, be- ing an offence in respect of which the young person is required to be brought before a Youth Court to be dealt with; and both offences arise out of the same event or series of events; and the court considers— (i) that it is desirable that the charges be heard to- gether; or that the charges can be conveniently heard to- gether.
(ii) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 25(2)–(4); 1977 No 126 s 5 Section 272 heading: amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 14(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 272(1): substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 14(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 272(1A): inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 14(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 272(1B): inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 14(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 272(2): substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 14(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 272(2A): inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 14(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 272(4): amended, on 29 June 2009, by section 18 of the Summary Proceedings Amendment Act (No 2) 2008 (2008 No 41).
272A Modifications and procedure for child aged 12 or 13 years charged with offence in section 272(1)(b) or (c) The modifications referred to in section 272(2A)(b) in respect of a child aged 12 or 13 years charged with an offence specified in section 272(1)(b) or (c) are as follows: (1) 242 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 272A (a) (b) (c) (d) sections 236, 238(1)(e), 239(2), 242(2), and 365(1) (on Police custody and placements in residences) do not, despite those sections referring to a young person and section 272(2A)(b), extend or apply to the child as if the child were a young person; and sections 273 to 276 (which specify procedures for deal- ing with offences) do not apply, and subsections (2) to (6) apply instead; and section 282(1) applies as if it empowers a Youth Court to discharge an information charging the child with the offence even if it is a purely indictable offence; and a reference in this Act or regulations under it to the charge against the child being proved before a Youth Court must be treated as including a requirement that the Youth Court is satisfied that the child knew either— that the act or omission constituting the offence (i) charged was wrong; or that it was contrary to law.
(ii) (2) (3) (4) The Youth Court must hear and determine the information charging the child with the offence (whether it is a summary offence or an indictable offence (including a purely indictable offence)) unless— (a) the child under this section elects trial by jury and is committed for trial; or (b) the court discharges the information under section 282.
The child may under this section elect to be tried by a jury for the offence (whether it is a summary offence or an in- dictable offence (including a purely indictable offence)) and, if the child does so, the child’s election must be made and dealt with in accordance with section 66 of the Summary Proceed- ings Act 1957, which applies with all necessary modifications.
If the child elects trial by jury, the committal proceedings (in- cluding the standard committal, or committal hearing (if re- quired)) must take place in accordance with Part 5 or 5A of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957, except that— (a) the committal proceedings must take place in a Youth Court which, for that purpose,— (i) has all the powers of a District Court; and 243 Part 4 s 273 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (ii) must be presided over by a Youth Court Judge; and (b) sections 329 and 438 of this Act, and not section 138 of the Criminal Justice Act 1985, apply in respect of the committal proceedings.
(5) (6) If the child elects trial by jury, the child may, without leave of the court, withdraw the election at any time before the child is committed for trial and, if the child does so, the proceedings continue in the Youth Court as if the child had not made the election.
If the child elects trial by jury and the Youth Court is required or proposes to commit the child for trial for the offence, or the child elects trial by jury and at any time before committal for trial indicates to the court that the child wishes to plead guilty to the offence,— (a) the Youth Court must give the child the opportunity of forgoing the right to trial by jury and of electing to have the information heard and determined in a Youth Court by a Youth Court Judge; and if the child accepts that opportunity and elects to have the information heard and determined in a Youth Court by a Youth Court Judge, the Youth Court has the juris- diction to hear and determine the information and other- wise deal with the child in accordance with this Act as if he or she were a young person (but subject to subsec- tion (1)(a), (c), and (d)).
(b) Section 272A: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 15 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
273 Manner of dealing with summary offences and indictable offences (other than purely indictable offences) Where a young person is charged with a summary offence or an indictable offence (other than a purely indictable offence), a Youth Court shall, subject to section 272, hear and determine the information unless— (a) the offence is punishable by imprisonment for a term exceeding 3 months and the young person elects trial 244 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 275 by jury under section 66 of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957; or the court discharges the information under section 282.
(b) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 34(1) 274 Manner of dealing with purely indictable offences or (1) (2) where person elects jury trial This section applies where— (a) a young person is charged with a purely indictable of- fence; or a young person elects trial by jury under section 66 of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957.
(b) The committal proceedings (including the standard committal, or committal hearing (if required)) must take place in accord- ance with Part 5 or 5A of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957, except that— (a) the committal proceedings must take place in a Youth Court which, for that purpose,— has all the powers of a District Court; and (i) (ii) must be presided over by a Youth Court Judge or, in the absence of a Youth Court Judge, by a District Court Judge or by 2 or more Justices or by 1 or more Community Magistrates; and sections 329 and 438 of this Act, and not section 138 of the Criminal Justice Act 1985, apply in respect of the committal proceedings.
(b) (3) This section is subject to sections 275 and 276.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 34(2)(a), (b) Section 274(2): substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 16(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 274(3): added, on 1 October 2010, by section 16(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
275 Young person may forgo right to jury trial and elect to have proceedings determined by Youth Court (1) Where section 274 applies and the offence is not murder or manslaughter, if the Youth Court proposes to, or is to, commit the young person for trial for the offence, the Youth Court may 245 Part 4 s 276 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 give the young person an opportunity of forgoing the right to trial by jury and of electing to have the information heard and determined in a Youth Court by a Youth Court Judge.
(1A) For the purposes of determining whether to exercise the power conferred by subsection (1), despite section 177 of the Sum- mary Proceedings Act 1957, the Youth Court— (a) must consider the evidence produced by the prosecution for the purposes of the standard committal or committal hearing of the young person: (2) (b) must allow the prosecutor and the young person to make oral or written submissions as to whether the young per- son should be given the opportunity referred to in sub- section (1): without limiting any other power of the court to adjourn proceedings, may adjourn the committal proceedings for a hearing at which the prosecutor and the young person may make those submissions.
(c) If the young person accepts the opportunity given under sub- section (1) and elects to have the information so heard and de- termined, the Youth Court shall have jurisdiction to hear and determine the information and otherwise deal with the young person in accordance with this Act.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 34(2)(c), (d); 1982 No 135 s 8 Section 275 heading: amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 17 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 275(1): substituted, on 29 June 2009, by section 18 of the Summary Proceedings Amendment Act (No 2) 2008 (2008 No 41).

Section 275(1A): inserted, on 29 June 2009, by section 18 of the Summary Proceedings Amendment Act (No 2) 2008 (2008 No 41).
276 Young person may plead guilty and elect to be dealt with by Youth Court (1) Where section 274 applies and the offence is not murder or manslaughter, if, before the evidence has been given or while the evidence is being given or after all the evidence has been given, the young person indicates to the court that the young person desires to plead guilty to the offence, the court may give the young person an opportunity of forgoing the right to 246 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 277 (2) trial by jury and of electing to be dealt with in a Youth Court by a Youth Court Judge.
If the young person accepts the opportunity given under sub- section (1) and elects to be so dealt with, the Youth Court shall have jurisdiction to deal with the young person in accordance with this Act.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 34(2)(c), (d); 1982 No 135 s 8 Section 276(1): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 18 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
277 Provisions applicable where young person charged jointly (1) (2) with person who is not a young person In any case where an information is laid charging a young per- son with any offence jointly with any other person or persons, the provisions of subsections (2) to (5) shall apply if 1 or more of the persons jointly charged is not a young person within the meaning of this Act.
In any case to which subsection (1) applies, the information shall be submitted for the consideration of a Youth Court Judge, and the Youth Court Judge shall direct that the pro- ceedings be heard in the Youth Court or elsewhere as the Youth Court Judge thinks fit.
(3) Where any such proceedings are directed to be heard in a Youth Court, the Youth Court Judge exercising jurisdiction in a Youth Court may, at any stage of the proceedings, make an order for their removal out of the Youth Court, and on the mak- ing of such an order the proceedings shall be held as if a Youth Court had not been established.
In any proceedings to which this section applies, the powers of any Youth Court Judge in respect of any accused person who is not a young person shall be limited to such powers as are exercisable by the Youth Court Judge as a District Court Judge elsewhere than in a Youth Court.
(4) (5) Where any accused person, not being a young person, is con- victed in a Youth Court,— (a) any sentence imposed or order made shall be one that could have been imposed or made if that accused person 247 Part 4 s 278 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (b) had been convicted following a summary hearing in a District Court; and that accused person shall for all purposes, including sec- tion 71(2) of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957, be deemed to have been convicted in a District Court.
(6) This section is subject to sections 272A and 274.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 34(3)–(7) Section 277(6): added, on 1 October 2010, by section 19 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
278 Parent or guardian may be summoned to appear when young person charged with offence (1) Any Youth Court Judge or District Court Judge or Justice or Community Magistrate or Registrar (not being a constable) may, where an information is laid against a young person in re- spect of any offence, issue a summons to any parent, guardian, or person for the time being having the care of the young per- son, requiring that parent or guardian or person to appear be- fore a Youth Court at a time to be named in the summons.
(3) (2) At the hearing of the proceedings in respect of the offence any such parent or guardian or other person may be examined in respect of any matter relating to the proceedings.

Every person commits an offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding $1,000 who, being required to appear before a Youth Court under this section, refuses or fails, without reasonable excuse, so to appear.
In any case where a person does not appear in answer to a sum- mons that has been served under this section, a Youth Court Judge or District Court Judge may direct the issue of a warrant to arrest that person and bring that person before the court.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 39 (4) Section 278(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 278(1): amended, on 30 June 1998, by section 7 of the District Courts Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 76).
248 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 280A 279 Court to consider recommendations of family group conference Where, in any proceedings under this Part in respect of any information laid against a young person for an offence, a fam- ily group conference has been held under section 247(b) or (d) in respect of that offence, the court shall, before hearing that information, consider any decision, recommendation, or plan made or formulated by the family group conference in relation to that offence.
(1) 280 Court may refer case to care and protection co-ordinator to determine whether matter should be dealt with under Part 2 If, at any stage of the hearing of any proceedings under this Part in respect of a young person, it appears to the court that the young person may be in need of care or protection (as defined in section 14), the court may— (a) refer the matter to a care and protection co-ordinator under section 19(1)(b); and adjourn the proceedings pending the outcome of that reference, and if an application for a declaration under section 67 is made in respect of the young person, may adjourn the proceedings until that application is deter- mined.
(b) (2) Where any proceedings in respect of any information laid against a young person for an offence are adjourned pursuant to subsection (1), the court may, at any time, discharge the information under section 282.
280A Court may refer case to informant to be dealt with as (1) child offending care or protection proceeding under Part 2 This section applies to proceedings under this Part in respect of a child aged 12 or 13 years who is charged with an offence of the kind specified in section 272(1)(b) or (c) if, at any stage of the proceedings before an order is made under section 282 or 283, it appears to the court that— (a) the child may be in need of care or protection on the ground specified in section 14(1)(e); and 249 Part 4 s 280A Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (2) (3) (b) the making of an application for a declaration under section 67 on that ground in respect of the child and the offence would serve the public interest better than the continuation of the proceedings under this Part.
The court— (a) may refer the matter to the informant in the proceedings to consider whether to make an application for a declar- ation under section 67 on that ground in respect of the child and the offence or to deal with the matter in some other way; and (b) must, on making a referral under paragraph (a), adjourn the proceedings pending the outcome of that referral.
If the proceedings are in respect of an information laid against the child for an offence, and are adjourned under subsection (2),— (a) the court may, at any time, discharge the information under section 282; but if not discharged earlier, the information is deemed to be discharged if, and when, an application for a declaration under section 67 on that ground in respect of the child and the offence first comes before a Family Court Judge.
(4) An informant to whom a matter in respect of a child is referred (b) under subsection (2) must— (a) consider whether to make an application for a declar- ation under section 67 on that ground in respect of the child and offence or to deal with the matter in some other way; and give effect to his or her decision under paragraph (a), and ensure the Youth Court is advised promptly of the outcome of the referral.
(b) Before referring a matter to the informant in the proceedings under subsection (2), the court may— (a) direct a youth justice co-ordinator to convene a fam- ily group conference for the purpose of considering whether the making of an application for a declaration under section 67 on that ground in respect of the child and the offence would serve the public interest better than the continuation of the proceedings under this (5) 250 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 281 Part (in which case sections 250 to 259 apply to the conference with all necessary modifications); and adjourn the proceedings until the conference has been held.
(b) (6) Nothing in this section limits or affects the application to a child, in accordance with section 272(2A), of section 280, in- sofar as the child may be in need of care or protection on a ground other than that specified in section 14(1)(e).

Section 280A: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 20 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Disposal of proceedings in Youth Court 281 Court not to make orders unless family group conference (1) held Subject to section 248, where a charge against a young person is proved before a Youth Court, the court shall not make any order under section 282 or section 283 unless a family group conference has had an opportunity to consider ways in which the court might deal with the young person in relation to the charge.
(2) A Youth Court shall not— (a) (b) (c) if a young person appears before the court on a sum- mons issued under section 295, exercise any of the powers conferred on it by section 295(2); or if the court under section 296B cancels a mentoring pro- gramme order, an alcohol or drug rehabilitation pro- gramme order, a supervision order, a community work order, a supervision with activity order, or an intensive supervision order under section 296G, substitute any other order in place of that order; or if the court under section 316 cancels a supervision with residence order, substitute any other order in place of that order,— [Repealed] (d) unless a family group conference has first been convened to consider the matter, and for that purpose the court shall direct a youth justice co-ordinator to convene a family group confer- 251 Part 4 s 281A Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) ence in relation to the matter not later than 14 days after the date on which that direction is given.
The provisions of sections 250 to 269 (other than section 259) shall apply, so far as applicable and with all necessary modifi- cations, to every family group conference directed to be con- vened pursuant to subsection (2).

Section 281(2)(a): substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 21 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 281(2)(b): substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 21 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 281(2)(c): substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 21 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 281(2)(d): repealed, on 1 October 2010, by section 21 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
281A Court to consider whether family group conference should be held Where, in respect of any offence, the holding of a family group conference has been waived pursuant to section 248, the court shall,— (a) (b) before hearing the information for that offence; or before making any order or exercising any power in any proceedings relating to or arising out of that offence, in any case where subsection (1) or subsection (2) of sec- tion 281 would otherwise require a family group con- ference to have been held in relation to the matter,— as the case may be, consider whether or not a family group conference should nevertheless be held in relation to the mat- ter.
Section 281A: inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 38 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
281B Court may direct holding of family group conference at any time If, at any stage of the hearing of any proceedings under this Part, it appears to the court that it is necessary or desirable for a family group conference to be held in relation to any matter (1) 252 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 283 relating to the young person to whom the proceedings relate, the court may direct a youth justice co-ordinator to convene a family group conference for the purpose of considering such matters relating to the young person as the court directs, and may adjourn the proceedings until the conference has been held.
The provisions of sections 250 to 269 shall apply with all ne- cessary modifications with respect to the convening of a family group conference for the purposes of this section.

Section 281B: inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 38 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
(2) 282 Power of court to discharge information (1) Where an information is laid charging a young person with a summary offence or with an indictable offence (other than a purely indictable offence), a Youth Court, after inquiry into the circumstances of the case, may discharge the information.

(2) An information discharged under subsection (1) shall be (3) (4) deemed never to have been laid.
If it is satisfied that the charge against the young person is proved, the court may make an order under any of the pro- visions of paragraphs (e) to (j) of section 283— (a) (b) when it discharges the information; or at any earlier time after it completes the inquiry referred to in subsection (1).

The court must not exercise the power in subsection (3)(b) unless section 281(1) is complied with.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 35 Section 282(3): substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 22 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 282(4): added, on 1 October 2010, by section 22 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
283 Hierarchy of court’s responses if charge against young person proved A Youth Court before which a charge against a young person is proved may, subject to sections 284 to 290, make 1 or more of the following responses (grouped in levels of equal restric- 253 Part 4 s 283 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 tiveness, the groups ranging from least restrictive to most re- strictive): (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) (g) Group 1 responses discharge the young person from the proceedings with- out further order or penalty: admonish the young person: Group 2 responses order that the young person come before the court, if called upon within 12 months after the order is made, so that the court may take further action under this section: impose a fine that could have been imposed by a District Court if the young person were an adult and had been convicted of the offence following a summary hearing in a District Court, and exercise any of the powers con- ferred on a District Court by sections 81 and 83 of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 (other than the power to impose a period of imprisonment in default of pay- ment): order the young person or, in the case of a young person who is under the age of 16 years, any parent or guardian of the young person to pay a sum towards the cost of the prosecution: order the young person or, in the case of a young person who is under the age of 16 years, any parent or guardian of the young person to pay to the person who suffered the emotional harm or the loss of, or damage to, prop- erty such sum as it thinks fit by way of reparation if the court is satisfied that any person (other than the young person) suffered, through or by means of the offence, either or both of the following: emotional harm: (i) (ii) loss of, or damage to, property: order the young person or, in the case of a young person who is under the age of 16 years, a parent or guardian of the young person to make restitution in accordance with section 404 of the Crimes Act 1961: (h)
 make an order for the forfeiture of property to the Crown if the forfeiture of that property would have been obligatory or could have been ordered under an 254 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 283 (i) (j) enactment applicable to the offence if the young person were an adult and had been convicted of that offence by a District Court: make an order under section 293A (which relates to dis- qualification from driving): make an order that could have been made by a court other than a Youth Court under section 128 or 129 of the Sentencing Act 2002 (which relate to confiscation of motor vehicles) if the young person were an adult and had been convicted of the offence in a court other than a Youth Court, and, if the court makes the order, the following sections of that Act apply (to the extent they are applicable and subject to any necessary modi- fications): (i) (ii) section 128 or 129 (as the case may be): sections 129EA, 130, 131 to 136, 137, and 138 to 142: Group 3 responses (ja) make an order requiring the young person (if he or she is, or is soon to be, a parent or guardian or other per- son having the care of a child), or a parent or guardian or other person having the care of the young person, or both, to attend, in a manner specified by the court, and for a specified period of not more than 6 months, a spe- cified parenting education programme: (jb) make an order requiring the young person to attend, in a manner specified by the court, and for a specified period of not more than 12 months, a specified mentoring pro- gramme: (jc) make an order requiring the young person to attend, in a manner specified by the court, and for a specified period of not more than 12 months, a specified alcohol or drug rehabilitation programme: Group 4 responses (k) make an order placing the young person under the supervision of the chief executive, or any person or organisation specified in the order, for a period not exceeding 6
 months: make a community work order under section 298: (l) 255 Part 4 s 284 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Group 5 response (m) make a supervision with activity order under section 307: Group 6 response (n) make a supervision with residence order under section 311: (o) Group 7 response enter a conviction and order that the young person be brought before a District Court for sentence or decision, in which case the Sentencing Act 2002 applies accord- ingly if— (i) the young person is of or over the age of 15 years; or the young person is of or over the age of 14 years and under the age of 15 years and the charge proved against him or her is a charge in respect of a purely indictable offence.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 36(1); 1977 No 126 s 10; 1983 No 129 s 8(1) (ii) Section 283: substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 23 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 283(j): replaced, on 1 August 2012, by section 5 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2011 (2011 No 33).
284 Factors to be taken into account on sentencing (1) In deciding whether to make any order under section 283 in respect of any young person, the court shall have regard to the following matters: (a) the nature and circumstances of the offence proved to have been committed by the young person and the young person’s involvement in that offence: the personal history, social circumstances, and personal characteristics of the young person, so far as those mat- ters are relevant to the offence and any order that the court is empowered to make in respect of it: the attitude of the young person towards the offence: the response of the young person’s family, whanau, or family group to— (b) (c) (d) 256 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 285 (i) (ii) the causes underlying the young person’s offend- ing, and the measures available for addressing those causes, so far as it is practicable to do so.
the young person himself or herself as a result of that offending: any measures taken or proposed to be taken by the young person, or the family, whanau, or family group of the young person, to make reparation or apologise to any victim of the offending: the effect of the offence on any victim of the offence, and the need for reparation to be made to that victim: any previous offence proved to have been committed by the young person (not being an offence in respect of which an order has been made under section 282 or sec- tion 35 of the Children and Young Persons Act 1974), any penalty imposed or order made in relation to that of- fence, and the effect on the young person of the penalty or order: any decision, recommendation, or plan made or formu- lated by a family group conference: the causes underlying the young person’s offending, and the measures available for addressing those causes, so far as it is practicable to do so.
(e) (f) (g) (h) (i) (2) The court shall not make an order under any of paragraphs (k) to (o) of section 283 merely because the court considers that the young person is in need of care or protection (as defined in section 14).

Section 284(1)(i): added, on 1 October 2010, by section 24 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
285 Restrictions on power of court to make certain orders (1) (2) under section 283 The court shall not make an order under paragraph (c) of sec- tion 283 in any case where it makes an order under paragraph (k) or paragraph (m) or paragraph (n) of that section.
The court shall not impose a fine under paragraph (d) of section 283 unless it is satisfied that the young person on whom the 257 Part 4 s 285 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 fine is imposed has the capacity to pay the fine within a period of 12 months from the date on which the fine is imposed.
(3) No orders shall be made under paragraph (f) or paragraph (g) of section 283 against the chief executive or any other person who has been appointed to be a guardian of a young person under section 110.

(5) (4) Where the court exercises in respect of any young person the power conferred by paragraph (o) of section 283, it shall not exercise in respect of that young person any of its powers under paragraph (a) or paragraphs (c) to (n) of that section.
The court shall not make an order under paragraph (l) or para- graph (m) or paragraph (n) of section 283 if that order would be concurrent with, or cumulative on,— (a) (b) any other order made under any of those paragraphs; or any community-based sentence (as that term is defined in section 4(1) of the Sentencing Act 2002; or any sentence of home detention imposed under section 80A of the Sentencing Act 2002; or any sentence of imprisonment (as that term is so de- fined),— (ba) (c) unless that other order or that sentence will expire not later than 14 days after the date of the making of the first-mentioned order.
The court may make an order under section 283(o) (that the young person be brought before a District Court for sentence or decision) despite section 289 if,— (a) but for subsection (5)(b), (ba), or (c), the court would have made an order under any of the following: (i) section 283(l) (community work order under sec- tion 298): section 283(m) (supervision with activity order under section 307): section 283(n) (supervision with residence order under section 311); and (ii) (iii) (b) (c) the court considers that it would not be appropriate to make an order under any of paragraphs (a) to (k) of section 283 as an alternative to such an order; and the order is made in respect of a young person— (i) who is of or over the age of 15 years; or (6) 258 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 286A (ii) who is of or over the age of 14 years and under the age of 15 years and against whom the charge proved is a purely indictable offence.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 36(1) proviso, (4); 1977 No 126 s 10(3)(a) Section 285(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 285(5)(b): amended, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sentencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).

Section 285(5)(ba): inserted, on 1 October 2007, by section 58 of the Sentencing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27).
Section 285(5)(c): amended, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sentencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).

Section 285(6): substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 25 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
286 Person or organisation not to be required to supervise young person without consent No order shall be made under paragraph (k) or paragraph (m) of section 283, or under section 296G, placing a young per- son under the supervision of any person (other than the chief executive), or any organisation, unless that person or organ- isation agrees to supervise that young person pursuant to that order.
Section 286: amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 26 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 286: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
286A Parenting education, mentoring, or alcohol or drug (1) rehabilitation programme order: general requirement for provider to have first agreed to provide programme concerned, and making of order subject to conditions This section applies to an order if it is— (a) a parenting education programme order under section 283(ja); or a mentoring programme order under section 283(jb); or an alcohol or drug rehabilitation programme order under section 283(jc).
(b) (c) 259 Part 4 s 287 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (2) If the programme to be specified in an order to which this sec- tion applies is to be provided other than by the chief executive, that order may be made only if the provider of that programme has first agreed to provide that programme to the person to be required by the order to attend that programme.
(3) An order to which this section applies may be made subject to any conditions the court thinks fit and specifies in the order.

Section 286A: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 27 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
287 Reparation limited to direct loss Any sum ordered to be paid pursuant to section 283(f) in re- spect of the loss of or damage to property shall be limited to the cost of replacement or (as the case may require) the cost of repair, and shall not include any loss or damage of a conse- quential nature.
Compare: 1985 No 120 s 22(5); 1987 No 168 s 4 288 Order in respect of parent or guardian or other person having care not to be made without first informing of proposal to make order and giving opportunity to make representations No order may be made under section 283 in respect of a parent or guardian or other person having the care of a young person unless that parent or guardian or other person has been— (a) informed by the court of the proposal to make the order; and given an opportunity to make representations to the court.
(b) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 36(5) Section 288: substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 28 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
289 Court must impose least restrictive outcome adequate in circumstances (1) A court making a response or a permitted combination of responses under section 283 (including, without limitation, under section 297(a) or (b)) must— 260 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 290 (a) (b) assess the restrictiveness of that outcome in accordance with the hierarchy set out in section 283; and not impose that outcome unless satisfied that a less re- strictive outcome would, in the circumstances and hav- ing regard to the principles in section 208 and factors in section 284, be clearly inadequate.
(2) (3) (b) Subsection (1)(a) and (b) also apply to any outcome imposed by a court that on an application under section 296B(1)— (a) or under otherwise makes declares that a young person has without reasonable ex- cuse failed to comply satisfactorily with a requirement of an order to which section 296B applies; and substitutes 296B(3)(a), (b), or (c)— (i) (ii) any other order under section 283; or an intensive supervision order under section 296G (which for the purposes of subsection (1)(a) must be treated as if it were a group 5 response under section 283); or any order it is empowered to make under sec- tion 296E.
section (iii) Subsection (1)(a) and (b) also apply to any outcome imposed by a court that on an application under section 316(1)— (a) cancels a supervision with residence order made under section 311 in respect of a young person who the court is satisfied has, at any time while that order is in force, absconded from the custody of the chief executive; and substitutes under section 316(2)(b) any other order under section 283 that it could have made when the supervision with residence order was made.
(b) Compare: 2002 No 9 s 8(g) Section 289: substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 28 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

290 Judge must record in writing reasons for supervision with residence or transfer order A Judge exercising the jurisdiction of the court to make an order under section 283(n) or (o) must when making the order record in writing his or her reasons for doing so.
261 Part 4 s 290A Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 290: substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 28 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
290A Restriction on who may provide residential component of (1) (2) (3) a supervision with activity order under section 307; or a supervision with residence order under section 311. specified programme or activity This section applies to a court considering whether to impose under section 307(1)(b) or 311(2) a condition that a young per- son undertake a specified programme or activity as a condition of— (a) (b) The court must not impose the condition unless the residen- tial component of the specified programme or activity is to be provided by— (a) (b) The residential component of a specified programme or ac- tivity means any component of the programme or activity that cannot be undertaken satisfactorily by a young person unless he or she resides— (a) where that component is provided; and (b) with, and under the control of, the provider.
Section 290A: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 28 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

the chief executive; or a body or organisation approved under section 396.
291 Transfer of other charges to District Court for sentence Where, in any proceedings before a Youth Court, the court makes an order under paragraph (o) of section 283 in respect of any charge proved against a young person, notwithstanding anything in section 290 the court may, at the same time, make an order under that paragraph in respect of any other charge proved against that young person in those proceedings and in respect of which the court is empowered to make an order under section 283.
262 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 293A 292 Whole or part of fine may be awarded to victim of offence suffering physical or emotional harm [Repealed] Section 292: repealed, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sentencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).
293 Effect of order imposing fine or requiring payment of compensation or restitution or forfeiture of property Every order or decision made under any of the provisions of paragraphs (d) to (h) of section 283 shall have effect as if made by a District Court and as if any fine imposed or such sum ordered to be paid had been adjudged to be paid by conviction, except that— (a) the enforcement of every such order or decision shall be the responsibility of a Youth Court and its officers; and no young person shall be liable to imprisonment or a sentence of community detention or home detention for failing to comply with any such order or decision; and no costs, expenses, or fees shall be payable in respect of the enforcement of any such order or decision.
(b) (c) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 111(1) Section 293(b): amended, on 1 October 2007, by section 58 of the Sentencing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27).

Section 293(b): amended, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sentencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).
293A Disqualification from driving (1) Where a charge against a young person is proved before a Youth Court, and the offence or the circumstances in which it was committed are such that a District Court would, on en- tering a conviction for that offence,— (a) be empowered under section 124 of the Sentencing Act 2002 to make an order disqualifying the offender from holding or obtaining a driver’s licence; or be required or empowered under the Land Transport Act 1998 to make an order disqualifying the offender from holding or obtaining a driver’s licence; or be required to make an order under section 65 of the Land Transport Act 1998 requiring the offender to at- (b) (c) 263 Part 4 s 293A Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 tend an Assessment Centre and disqualifying the person from holding or obtaining a driver’s licence,— then the Youth Court may make such order (being an order of any of the kinds referred to in any of paragraphs (a) to (c)) as would have been obligatory or could have been ordered under any of those sections if the young person were an adult and had been convicted of the offence in a court other than a Youth Court.
(4) (3) (2) Where a Youth Court makes an order pursuant to subsection (1)(a), the provisions of sections 124 to 126 of the Sentencing Act 2002 shall apply accordingly.

Subject to subsection (5), where a Youth Court makes an order pursuant to subsection (1)(b) or (c), Parts 5 to 7 of the Land Transport Act 1998 shall apply, so far as applicable and with any necessary modifications, as if the order had been made under that Act.
In determining, for the purposes of paragraph (b) or paragraph (c) of subsection (1), whether any order would have been ob- ligatory or could have been ordered under any of the sections referred to in either of those paragraphs, a finding (whether made before or after the commencement of this section), by a Children and Young Persons Court or a Youth Court, that a young person is proved to have committed an offence referred to in section 32(1) or section 65(1) of the Land Transport Act 1998 (not being an offence in respect of which an order has been made under section 282 of this Act or section 35 of the Children and Young Persons Act 1974) shall be deemed to be a conviction for that offence.
(5) Where a Youth Court makes an order pursuant to subsection (1)(c) in respect of a young person, that young person shall not be required to pay the Assessment Centre fee payable under section 65(4) of the Land Transport Act 1998 in respect of that order unless the Youth Court, being satisfied that the young person has the capacity to pay that fee within a period of 12 months from the date on which the fee is payable, so orders.
Section 293A: inserted, on 1 April 1990, by section 35(3) of the Social Welfare (Transitional Provisions) Act 1990 (1990 No 26).

Section 293A(1)(a): amended, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sentenc- ing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).

264 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 295 Section 293A(1)(b): amended, on 1 March 1999, by section 215(1) of the Land Transport Act 1998 (1998 No 110).
Section 293A(1)(c): amended, on 1 March 1999, by section 215(1) of the Land Transport Act 1998 (1998 No 110).

Section 293A(2): amended, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sentencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).

Section 293A(3): amended, on 1 March 1999, by section 215(1) of the Land Transport Act 1998 (1998 No 110).

Section 293A(4): amended, on 1 March 1999, by section 215(1) of the Land Transport Act 1998 (1998 No 110).
Section 293A(5): amended, on 1 March 1999, by section 215(1) of the Land Transport Act 1998 (1998 No 110).
294 Demerit points Where— (a) (b) a charge against a young person is proved before a Youth Court; and the offence is such that, if the offender were convicted in a District Court, the New Zealand Transport Agency would be obliged under section 88 of the Land Trans- port Act 1998 to record demerit points in respect of the offender,— the young person is, unless the information is discharged under section 282, deemed, for the purposes of sections 88 to 91 of the Land Transport Act 1998 and of any regulations made under section 167(1)(g) of that Act, to have been convicted of that offence, and the provisions of those sections of that Act and those regulations apply accordingly with all necessary modifications.
Section 294: substituted, on 1 March 1999, by section 215(1) of the Land Trans- port Act 1998 (1998 No 110).

Section 294(b): amended, on 1 August 2008, by section 50(1) of the Land Transport Management Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 47).

Section 294(b): amended, on 1 December 2004, by section 19(1) of the Land Transport Management Amendment Act 2004 (2004 No 97).
295 Recall to come before court (1) Where the court makes an order under section 283(c), the court may, at any time during the duration of the order, direct, on the application of a social worker or constable, the issue to the young person in respect of whom the order was made of 265 Part 4 s 296 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 a summons, in a form prescribed by rules of court, to appear before the court.
(2) Where a young person appears before the court on a summons issued under subsection (1), the court may consider the matter and after taking into account such factors as may be relevant since the making of the order, exercise any of the powers con- ferred on it under section 283, except that,— (a) where any power conferred by paragraph (d), paragraph (e), paragraph (f), paragraph (g) or paragraph (h) of that section was exercised in the first instance, the powers so exercised shall not be exercised again; and (3) (b) where the court makes a further order under paragraph (c) of that section, the court shall not, if the young per- son appears before the court on a summons issued under subsection (1) of this section in relation to that further order, make any further order under that paragraph.
In any case where a young person does not appear in answer to a summons that has been served under this section, a Youth Court Judge or District Court Judge may direct the issue of a warrant to arrest that young person and bring that young person before the court.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 36(3) Section 295(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 295(1): amended, on 13 September 2002, by section 6 of the Family Courts Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 65).
Expiry of orders 296 Expiry of orders (1) This section applies to an order that is— (a) an order under section 283(c) (to come before the court, if called upon within 12 months after the order is made, so that the court may take further action under section 283); or a parenting education programme order under section 283(ja); or a mentoring programme order under section 283(jb); or an alcohol or drug rehabilitation programme order under section 283(jc); or (b) (c) (d) 266 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 296A (2) (3) (e) (f) (g) (h) an order under section 283(k) (placing the young person under the supervision of the chief executive or a speci- fied person or organisation); or an order under section 283(l) (a community work order under section 298); or an order under section 283(m) (a supervision with ac- tivity order under section 307); or an order under section 283(n) (a supervision with resi- dence order under section 311); or an intensive supervision order under section 296G.
(i) If it is made after the commencement of this section, and does not expire sooner, the order expires when the young person in respect of whom it is made attains the age of 18 years.

If it is made before the commencement of this section, and does not expire sooner, the order expires 6 months after the young person in respect of whom it is made attains the age of 17 years.
Section 296: substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Failure to comply with, and variation and cancellation of, specified orders Heading: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
296A Orders to which sections 296B and 296E apply (1) Sections 296B and 296E apply to the following orders: (a) a parenting education programme order under sec- tion 283(ja) requiring the young person in respect of whom the order is made to attend a specified parenting education programme: a mentoring programme order under section 283(jb): an alcohol or drug rehabilitation programme order under section 283(jc): a supervision order under section 283(k): a community work order under section 298: a supervision with activity order under section 307: an intensive supervision order under section 296G.
(b) (c) (d) (e) (f) (g) 267 Part 4 s 296B Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (2) Section 296E also applies to a parenting education programme order under section 298(ja) requiring the parent or guardian or other person having the care of the young person in respect of whom the order is made to attend a specified parenting educa- tion programme.
Section 296A: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
296B Failure to comply (1) If the young person has without reasonable excuse failed to comply satisfactorily with a term, condition, or other require- ment of an order specified in section 296A(1), an application for a declaration to that effect may be made by— (a) a social worker, if the order is one under section 283(ja), (jb), or (jc); or the chief executive or, as the case may be, the person or organisation specified in the order under whose super- vision the young person has been placed, if the order is one under section 283(k), 296G, or 307; or a constable, if the order is one under section 296G and the failure to comply is with a curfew condition imposed under section 296J(1); or a social worker or the person or organisation super- vising the order, if the order is one under section 298.
(b) (c) (d) Every application under subsection (1) must be served on the young person to whom the order relates and on any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the young person.
If satisfied on an application under subsection (1) that the young person has without reasonable excuse failed to comply satisfactorily with a term, condition, or other requirement of an order to which this section applies, the court may make a declaration to that effect and may— (a) cancel the order, and in substitution for that order make any other order under section 283 the court thinks fit; or (b) make any order the court is empowered to make under section 296E as if an application had been made under that section in relation to that order; or (2) (3) 268 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 296C (c) if the condition concerned is one the young person’s compliance with which is the subject of judicial moni- toring in accordance with a direction under section 308A, cancel the order, and in substitution for that order make an intensive supervision order under section 296G.
(4) On or after making or varying under subsection (3)(a) or (b) a supervision order or supervision with activity order in respect of a young person, the court may in accordance with section 308A(1)(a) direct that the young person’s compliance with 1 or more specified conditions of the order is to be monitored judi- cially.

Subsection (3) is subject to section 289(2) (on the court im- posing the least restrictive outcome that is adequate in the cir- cumstances).
Section 296B: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
(5) 296C Warrant to have young person arrested and brought (1) (2) before court This section applies if a person has made an application under section 296B(1) for a declaration that a young person has with- out reasonable excuse failed to comply satisfactorily with a re- quirement of an order specified in section 296A(1) (a breach application).
The person may make, to the court dealing with the breach application, an application in writing and on oath for a warrant to arrest, and to bring before that court, the young person to whom the breach application relates if the person believes on reasonable grounds that— (a) all reasonable efforts have been made to locate or, as the case requires, to serve the breach application on, that young person, but those efforts have failed; or the breach application has been served on that young person, but he or she has failed to appear before that court.
(b) (3) The court dealing with the breach application may, on an ap- plication under subsection (2), issue a warrant to arrest, and to 269 Part 4 s 296D Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 bring before that court, the young person to whom the breach application relates if satisfied that— (a) all reasonable efforts have been made to locate or, as the case requires, to serve the breach application on, that young person, but those efforts have failed; or the breach application has been served on that young person, but he or she has failed to appear before that court.
(b) Compare: 2002 No 9 s 72(3) Section 296C: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

296D Execution of warrant under section 296C (1) A warrant under section 296C may be executed only by a con- (2) (3) (4) stable.

The warrant must be directed to a constable by name or gen- erally to every constable, but in either case may be executed by any constable.
For the purpose of executing the warrant, the constable exe- cuting it may at any time enter on to any premises, by force if necessary, if he or she has reasonable grounds to believe that the young person against whom it is issued is on those premises.

Sections 445A (person executing warrant to produce evidence of authority and identity) and 445B (authority to use facsimile copy of warrant) apply to the warrant.
Compare: 2000 No 38 s 36(2)–(4); 2002 No 9 s 72(4) Section 296D: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
296E Variation and cancellation (1) If an order specified in section 296A(1) or (2) has been made in respect of a young person or in respect of a parent or guardian or other person having the care of a young person, on an ap- plication for the purpose the court may— (a) (b) cancel the order: suspend the order for a period specified by the court: 270 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 296F (2) (3) (4) (5) (b) (c) (d) (b) (c) suspend a condition of the order for a period specified by the court: impose a further condition of the order: vary a condition of the order.
(d) (e) The application may be made only by 1 or more of the follow- ing persons or organisations: (a) the young person, or any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the young person: the provider of the parenting education, mentoring, or alcohol or drug rehabilitation programme concerned, or a social worker, if the order is one under section 283(ja), (jb), or (jc): the chief executive or, as the case may be, the person or organisation specified in the order under whose super- vision the young person has been placed, if the order is one under section 283(k), 296G, or 307: a social worker or the person or organisation super- vising the order, if the order is one under section 298.
The application must be served on— (a) every other person or organisation specified in subsec- tion (2) who could also have made the application; and the barrister or solicitor or youth advocate representing the young person.

Every person or organisation on whom the application must be served is entitled to appear and be heard at the hearing of the application.
If the application is for the suspension or variation of a con- dition of an order under section 283(k), 296G, or 307, the chief executive (if the order places the young person under the supervision of the chief executive), or (in any other case) the person or organisation specified in the order, may suspend the condition until the application has been heard and disposed of by the court.
Section 296E: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
296F Interim suspension order (1) This section applies if a person has made— 271 Part 4 s 296G Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (2) (3) (a) (b) an application under section 296B(1) for a declaration that a young person has without reasonable excuse failed to comply satisfactorily with a requirement of an order specified in section 296A(1) (a breach applica- tion); or an application under section 296E in respect of an order specified in section 296A(1) or (2) (a variation or can- cellation application).
The court to which the breach application or, as the case may be, the variation or cancellation application has been made may, on the application of a party to the proceedings or the youth advocate, or of its own motion, make an interim suspen- sion order that suspends the operation of the order specified in section 296A(1) or (2) until the court disposes of the breach application or, as the case may be, the variation or cancella- tion application.
If the court makes an interim suspension order under this sec- tion in respect of an order specified in section 296A(1) or (2), the court may also exercise, in respect of the young person, any power conferred by section 238(1)(a) to (e).

Section 296F: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Intensive supervision orders Heading: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
296G Intensive supervision order in response to young person’s non-compliance with judicially monitored condition of supervision or supervision with activity order In the situation specified in section 296B(3)(c), the court may make an order placing the young person under the supervision of the chief executive or such person or organisation as may be specified in the order for a period specified in the order and of not more than 12 months.
Section 296G: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
272 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 296I 296H Duty of chief executive to provide for supervision under intensive supervision order If, under section 296G, a young person is placed under the supervision of the chief executive, the chief executive must from time to time appoint a social worker to supervise the young person on behalf of the chief executive.
Section 296H: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
296I Conditions of intensive supervision order An order under section 296G is subject to— (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) the conditions specified in section 305 (except para- graph (b)): a condition that the young person must report to the social worker or person or organisation— (i) at least once each week during the first 3 months of the order, and at least once each month after the first 3 months of the order: as and when the young person is required to do so at other times by the social worker or person or a representative of the organisation: (ii) any additional conditions under section 306 the court imposes: any additional conditions (imposing a curfew, with or without electronic monitoring of compliance with that curfew) the court imposes under section 296J: a condition (if the court under this paragraph imposes one) that the young person attend and remain at, for any weekday, evening, and weekend hours each week and for any number of months the court thinks fit, any specified centre approved by the department, and take part in any activity required by the person in charge of the centre: a condition (if the court under this paragraph imposes one) that the young person undertake any specified pro- gramme or activity.
Section 296I: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
273 Part 4 s 296J Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 296J Additional conditions imposing curfew with or without electronic monitoring of compliance (4) (3) (1) On or after making an order under section 296G, the court may impose, and make the order also subject to, a condition (a curfew condition) that the young person must, for a duration no longer than the duration of the order (the curfew duration), comply with a curfew requiring the young person to remain, for 1 or more specified periods of each day (the daily curfew period), at a specified address (the curfew address).
(2) On imposing, and making an order under section 296G also subject to, a curfew condition, the court must specify in that condition the curfew duration, the daily curfew period, and the curfew address.

Every daily curfew period specified under subsection (2) must not be for a period of less than 2 hours, and the daily curfew periods for any week must not be more than 84 hours.
The young person is not in custody during the daily curfew period; but— (a) during the daily curfew period, the young person must not, at any time, leave the curfew address except in the circumstances set out in subsection (5): during the curfew duration, the young person must co-operate with the chief executive, and must comply with any lawful direction (for example, one for the purpose of implementing an electronic monitoring condition under subsection (6)) given by the chief executive for the purpose of implementing the relevant curfew condition: the young person must, when required to do so by the chief executive and for the purpose of implementing an electronic monitoring condition under subsection (6), submit to the electronic monitoring of compliance with the relevant curfew condition, which may require the young person to be connected to electronic monitoring equipment throughout the period of the order under sec- tion 296G and not just throughout the curfew duration.
(5) A young person may leave the curfew address during the daily (b) (c) curfew period only— (a) to seek urgent medical or dental treatment; or 274 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 296K (c) (b) (iii) to avoid or minimise a serious risk of death or injury to the young person or any other person; or with the approval of the chief executive,— to seek or engage in employment; or (i) to attend educational, training, or other rehabili- (ii) tative or reintegrative activities or programmes; or to attend a family group conference or other process relating to the young person’s offending; or to carry out any undertaking, or implement a de- cision, recommendation, or plan, arising from a family group conference or other process relating to the young person’s offending; or (d) with the approval of the chief executive and subject to any conditions imposed by the chief executive, on hu- manitarian grounds.
(iv) (6) On or after imposing, and making an order under section 296G also subject to, a curfew condition, the court may, if satisfied that other conditions of the order are likely to be insufficient to secure the young person’s compliance with the order, make the order also subject to a condition that the young person must for a specified period not exceeding 6 months submit to electronic monitoring of his or her compliance with the curfew condition.
(7) A Judge exercising the jurisdiction of the court to impose an electronic monitoring condition under subsection (6) must when imposing the condition record in writing his or her reasons for doing so.

Compare: 2002 No 9 ss 69B(3)–(5), 69E(1)(a), (1)(e), (2) Section 296J: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
296K Electronic monitoring (1) The purposes of an electronic monitoring condition imposed under section 296J(6) are to— (a) deter the young person from breaching the requirement of the relevant curfew condition that the young person 275 Part 4 s 296K Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 remain at the curfew address during the daily curfew period; and (b) monitor the young person’s compliance with that re- quirement.
(2) Information about a young person that is obtained through electronic monitoring may be used only for the purposes re- ferred to in subsection (1) and for the following purposes: (a) to verify compliance with the requirement of the rele- vant curfew condition that the young person remain at the curfew address during the daily curfew period: to detect non-compliance with that requirement: to provide evidence of non-compliance with that re- quirement: to verify that the young person has not tampered or otherwise interfered with the ability of the electronic monitoring equipment to operate effectively and accur- ately.
(b) (c) (d) (3) Information may be collected during the whole of the period of the order under section 296G but may be used only if it was collected for 1 or more of the purposes set out in this section and, except for information collected for the purpose in subsection (2)(d), was collected during the curfew duration.

(4) Any information obtained by electronic monitoring outside the curfew duration must be destroyed as soon as practicable.
The chief executive may from time to time, either generally or particularly, with the agreement of the Commissioner of Po- lice delegate to that Commissioner all or any of the chief ex- ecutive’s functions or powers under this Act relating to imple- mentation of electronic monitoring conditions imposed under section 296J(6).
Section 41(3), (5), and (7) of the State Sector Act 1988 apply with all necessary modifications to a delegation under subsec- tion (5); but nothing in this section limits or affects section 41 of that Act or its application to the functions or powers that may be delegated under subsection (5).

Functions or powers delegated under subsection (5) must be regarded as functions or powers of the Commissioner of Police for the purposes of section 17(1) of the Policing Act 2008.
Compare: 2002 No 9 s 69F (5) (6) (7) 276 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 296M Section 296K: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
296L Powers to detain and return, and arrest, young person breaching curfew condition (1) A constable or social worker may (using such reasonable force as may be necessary) detain without warrant and return to the curfew address a young person subject to a curfew condition under section 296J and found at a place other than the curfew address if the constable or social worker believes on reason- able grounds that the young person has failed to comply with the curfew condition by— (a) leaving, or being taken without authority, from the cur- few address; or refusing or neglecting to return to the curfew address.
(b) (2) A constable may (using such reasonable force as may be ne- cessary) arrest without warrant a young person subject to a curfew condition under section 296J and found at a place other than the curfew address if the constable believes on reasonable grounds that the young person has failed to comply with the curfew condition by— (a) leaving, or being taken without authority, from the cur- few address; or refusing or neglecting to return to the curfew address.
(b) (3) A young person to whom this section applies does not, by rea- son only of an act or omission referred to in subsection (1) or (2), commit an offence against section 120 of the Crimes Act 1961.

Section 296L: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
296M Review of intensive supervision order (1) After making an order under section 296G, the court— (a) must fix promptly dates (which must be not later than 3 months after the date on which the order is made, and at least once every 3 months after that date, but before the order expires) for review of the plan that was pre- 277 Part 4 s 296M Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 pared in respect of the order in accordance with section 335 (the plan); and (b) may direct who is to review the plan (and if it does not make a direction, the person who prepared the plan is deemed to have been directed to review it under this paragraph); and (c) may, at any time, and either on its own initiative or on the application of a party to the proceedings or a barrister or solicitor or youth advocate representing the young person, amend a direction made or deemed to be made under paragraph (b), or revoke it and substitute another direction.
(3) (b) a report setting out the results of the review; and a revised plan in respect of the young person.
(2) On or before each of the dates fixed under subsection (1)(a), the person who is directed to review the plan must review the plan and furnish to the court— (a) (b) The report furnished to the court under subsection (2) must— state which of the objectives set out in the plan have (a) been achieved and which of those objectives are yet to be achieved: state, in respect of those objectives that are yet to be achieved, what action is required to achieve those ob- jectives: recommend, in respect of any order made by the court under this Part in relation to the young person to whom the plan relates, whether that order should continue in force, or be varied, suspended, or discharged, and whether any condition of that order should be continued in force, or be varied, suspended, or discharged, and the reasons for those recommendations: state, in respect of those persons who were required to be given a copy of the plan pursuant to section 191 (as applied by section 339), whether each of those persons agrees with the recommendations contained in the re- port.
(d) (c) (4) The court must consider a report furnished to it pursuant to subsection (2) and the accompanying revised plan, and, after 278 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 297 (b) giving such persons (if any) as it thinks fit an opportunity to be heard, may do either or both of the following things: (a) exercise, in relation to the order (if it remains in force), any of the powers set out in section 296E as if an appli- cation had been made in relation to the order under that section: if the court considers the report furnished under subsec- tion (2), or the revised plan, or both, to be inadequate, direct the person who prepared the report to furnish to the court a further report, or a further revised plan, or both, ensuring that the direction to that person indicates any specific matter that it requires to be dealt with in that report or plan.
Section 296M: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 29 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Powers of court where young person already subject to order made under this Part 297 Powers of court in dealing with young person subject to order made under this Part Where a court finds a charge against a young person proved, and that young person is subject to an order made by a court under this Part, the court may— (a) subject to section 285(5), make such order under section 283 as the court thinks fit in addition to the order to which the young person is subject: revoke the order to which the young person is subject and make such order under section 283 as the court thinks fit.
(b) Parenting education programme orders Heading: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 30 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
279 Part 4 s 297A Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 297A Written statements of terms, and how court may respond to failures to comply If an order under section 283(ja) is made requiring a young person who is, or is soon to be, a parent or guardian or other person having the care of a child to attend a parenting educa- tion programme, a written statement of the terms of the order must be supplied to that young person in accordance with sec- tion 340.
If an order under section 283(ja) is made requiring a parent or guardian or other person having the care of a young person to attend a parenting education programme, the court must as soon as is reasonably practicable cause to be supplied to the parent or guardian or other person a written statement speci- fying— (a) (b) the terms and conditions of the order: possible consequences of a failure to comply with the order: provisions for variation of the order: rights of appeal against the order.
(c) (d) Subsection (4) applies if the court is at any time satisfied in the light of a report under section 320 or of other information available to it that a person required to attend a parenting edu- cation programme by an order under section 283(ja) has failed to comply with the order.
The court may direct a care and protection co-ordinator to con- vene a family group conference under Part 2 for the purpose of considering matters relating to the care or protection of every child or young person in the care of the person required by the order under section 283(ja) to attend the parenting education programme.
The care and protection co-ordinator must comply with, and Part 2 applies with all necessary modifications to a conference convened in accordance with, a direction under subsection (4).

Section 297A: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 30 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
(1) (2) (3) (4) (5) 280 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 297B Alcohol or drug rehabilitation programme orders Heading: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 30 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
297B Nature of programmes, who may consent to medical (1) treatment, and related custody orders Programme, for the purposes of section 283(jc) and this sec- tion, means a programme that is or includes all or any of the following (whether residential or non-residential in nature): (a) psychiatric, psychological, or similar counselling or therapy: a medical, psychiatric, psychological, social, therapeu- tic, rehabilitative, or reintegrative programme with a fo- cus on alcohol or drug issues.
(b) (2) No young person may receive or undergo any medical, psy- chiatric, or psychological examination or treatment that forms part of a programme that the young person is required by an order under section 283(jc) to attend unless consent to the young person’s receiving or undergoing the examination or treatment has been given by or on behalf of the young per- son.
The consent required by subsection (2) may be given, in the case of a young person of or over the age of 16 years, by that young person and, in any other case,— (a) (3) (b) (c) by a parent or guardian (not being the chief executive) of the young person; or if there is no such parent or guardian in New Zealand or no such parent or guardian can be found with reasonable diligence or is capable of giving consent, by a person in New Zealand who has been acting in the place of a parent; or if there is no person in New Zealand who has been so acting, or if no such person can be found with reason- able diligence or is capable of giving consent, by a Dis- trict Court Judge or the chief executive.
(4) This subsection applies if the court is satisfied that a pro- gramme that a young person is required by an order under 281 Part 4 s 298 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (5) (6) section 283(jc) to attend is unable to be provided to the young person while he or she lives with the parents or guardians or other persons having the care of the young person.
If subsection (4) applies, the court may, to enable the pro- gramme referred to in subsection (4) to be provided to the young person, make an order placing the young person in the custody of the chief executive, an iwi social service, a cultural social service, or the director of a child and family support ser- vice.
The court must not make an order under subsection (5) placing a young person in the custody of a person (other than the chief executive) or organisation unless that person or organisation consents to the making of the order.
(7) A custody order under subsection (5) has the same effect as if the young person had been placed in the custody of the rele- vant person or organisation under an order under section 101, except that section 365 (which would empower the chief ex- ecutive to place the young person in a residence established under section 364) does not apply to the young person.
Section 297B: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 30 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Community work order 298 Community work order (1) Subject to this section, where a charge against a young person is proved before a Youth Court, the court may order that the young person undertake work in the interests of the commu- nity for such number of hours, being not less than 20 nor more than 200, as the court may specify.
The work required to be undertaken for the purposes of a com- munity work order shall— (a) be performed within such period not exceeding 12 months as the court shall specify: be performed under the supervision of— (i) (ii) a social worker; or any person or organisation (being a person or or- ganisation approved by the chief executive either (b) (2) 282 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 302 generally or in the particular case) who or which agrees to supervise the order.
(3) No Youth Court shall make a community work order unless it is satisfied that suitable work is available for the young person to perform for the purposes of the order.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 36(1)(ia); 1977 No 126 s 10(2) Section 298(1): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 31 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 298(2)(b)(ii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

299 Failure to comply with community work order [Repealed] Section 299: repealed, on 1 October 2010, by section 32 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
300 Variation or cancellation of community work order [Repealed] Section 300: repealed, on 1 October 2010, by section 32 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

301 Procedural provisions relating to application under section 300 [Repealed] Section 301: repealed, on 1 October 2010, by section 32 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
302 Application of Injury Prevention, Rehabilitation, and Compensation Act 2001 to young persons performing work under community work order When a young person performs any service or does any work for the purposes of a community work order, the following provisions apply: (a) if the young person suffers any personal injury for which he or she has cover under the Injury Prevention, Rehabilitation, and Compensation Act 2001 arising out 283 Part 4 s 303 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 of and in the course of performing that service or doing that work,— (i) the personal injury is deemed, for the purposes of section 97 of that Act only, to be a work-related personal injury; and the Crown is liable to pay compensation to which the young person is entitled under that section: (ii) (b) the cost of all other entitlements of the young person under that Act must be met from the Earners’ Account in the case of a young person who is an earner and from the Non-Earners’ Account in all other cases.
Section 302: substituted, on 1 April 2000, by section 9(1) of the Accident In- surance Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 6).

Section 302 heading: amended, on 1 April 2002, by section 337(1) of the Injury Prevention, Rehabilitation, and Compensation Act 2001 (2001 No 49).

Section 302(a): amended, on 1 April 2002, by section 337(1) of the Injury Pre- vention, Rehabilitation, and Compensation Act 2001 (2001 No 49).
Section 302(a)(i): amended, on 1 April 2002, by section 337(1) of the Injury Prevention, Rehabilitation, and Compensation Act 2001 (2001 No 49).
303 Effect of subsequent sentence Where— (a) (b) a community work order is in force in respect of a young person; and a sentence of imprisonment or a community-based sen- tence (as those terms are defined in section 4(1) of the Sentencing Act 2002) or a sentence of home detention under section 80A of the Sentencing Act 2002 is sub- sequently imposed on that young person for another of- fence,— the community work order shall be deemed to be cancelled unless the court imposing that sentence otherwise orders.
Compare: 1985 No 120 s 63(1) Section 303(b): amended, on 1 October 2007, by section 58 of the Sentencing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27).

Section 303(b): amended, on 30 June 2002, by section 186 of the Sentencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9).
284 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 305 Provisions relating to supervision orders and supervision with activity orders 304 Duty of chief executive to provide for supervision Where, pursuant to section 283(k) or section 307(1), a young person is placed under the supervision of the chief executive, the chief executive shall from time to time appoint a social worker to supervise the young person on behalf of the chief executive.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 45A; 1983 No 129 s 12(1) Section 304 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 304: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
305 Conditions of supervision order Where the court makes an order under section 283(k) placing a young person under the supervision of the chief executive or a person or organisation specified in the order, the following conditions shall apply: (a) the social worker or person or organisation under whose supervision the young person is may, at all reasonable times, visit and enter the building or place in which the young person is living: the young person shall report to the social worker or person or organisation as and when the young person is required to do so by the social worker or person or a representative of the organisation: the young person shall not reside at an address at which that social worker or person or organisation has directed the young person not to reside: the young person shall only continue in employment, or continue to engage in any occupation, approved by that social worker or person or organisation: the young person shall ensure that the social worker or person or organisation knows at all times of the address at which the young person is residing for the time being: the young person shall not associate with any speci- fied person, or with persons of any specified class, with (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) 285 Part 4 s 306 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 whom the social worker or person or organisation has, in writing, warned the young person not to associate.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 46(1); 1983 No 129 s 12(1) Section 305: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
306 Power of court to impose additional conditions (1) The court, in making an order under section 283(k) placing a young person under the supervision of the chief executive or a person or organisation specified in the order, may, in its discretion, impose any or all of the following conditions: (a) that any sum required to be paid by that young person pursuant to an order made under paragraph (e) or para- graph (f) of section 283 shall be paid within such period and by such instalments as may from time to time be directed by the social worker or person or organisation under whose supervision the young person is: that the young person shall not own or drive a motor- cycle or any other kind of motor vehicle: that the young person shall not associate with any spe- cified person or with persons of any specified class: that the young person shall undergo any specified med- ical examination and treatment or any specified psy- chological or psychiatric examination, counselling, and therapy: such conditions relating to the young person’s place of residence, employment, or earnings as the court thinks fit: such other conditions as the court thinks fit to reduce the likelihood of further offending by the young person.
(b) (c) (d) (e) (f) (2) The court shall not impose any condition under subsection (1) requiring any young person to undergo any medical, psychi- atric, or psychological examination or treatment, or any psy- chological or psychiatric counselling or therapy, unless con- sent to the examination, treatment, counselling, or therapy is given— (a) in the case of a young person of or over the age of 16 years, by that young person; or in any other case,— (b) 286 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 307 (i) (ii) (iii) by a parent or guardian (not being the chief ex- ecutive) of the young person; or if there is no such parent or guardian in New Zealand or no such parent or guardian can be found with reasonable diligence or is capable of giving consent, by a person in New Zealand who has been acting in the place of a parent; or if there is no person in New Zealand who has been so acting, or if no such person can be found with reasonable diligence or is capable of giving consent, by a District Court Judge or the chief executive.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 47(1)(a)–(f), (i); 1983 No 129 s 12(1) Section 306(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 306(2)(b)(i): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 306(2)(b)(iii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
307 Supervision with activity order (1) If a charge against a young person is proved before a Youth Court, the court may make an order placing the young person under the supervision of the chief executive, or of any person or organisation specified in the order, for a period not exceed- ing 6 months, and (subject to section 290A) imposing either or both of the following conditions: (a) that the young person attend and remain at, for any weekday, evening, and weekend hours each week and for any number of months the court thinks fit, any spe- cified centre approved by the department, and take part in any activity required by the person in charge of the centre: that the young person undertake any specified pro- gramme or activity.
(b) (2) If the court makes an order under subsection (1) in respect of a young person, it may at the same time or before that order expires make an order under section 283(k)— (a) placing that young person under the supervision of the chief executive or such person or organisation as is spe- 287 Part 4 s 308 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 cified in the order for such period (not exceeding 6 months) as the court may specify; and that must come into force on the expiry of the order made under subsection (1).
(b) This subsection applies if the court is satisfied that a pro- gramme or activity that a young person is required by a condition of an order under subsection (1) to take part in or undertake is unable to be provided to the young person while he or she lives with the parents or guardians or other persons having the care of the young person.
If subsection (3) applies, the court may, to enable the pro- gramme or activity referred to in subsection (3) to be provided to the young person, make an order placing the young person in the custody of the chief executive, an iwi social service, a cultural social service, or the director of a child and family support service.
The court must not make an order under subsection (4) placing a young person in the custody of a person (other than the chief executive) or organisation unless that person consents to the making of the order.
(3) (4) (5) (6) A custody order under subsection (4) has the same effect as if the young person had been placed in the custody of the rele- vant person or organisation under an order under section 101, except that section 365 (which would empower the chief ex- ecutive to place the young person in a residence established under section 364) does not apply to the young person.
Section 307: substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 33 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

308 Conditions of supervision with activity order (1) The conditions specified in section 305 shall apply to every order made under section 307(1) as if that order were an order made under section 283(k).

The court may, in making an order under section 307(1), im- pose any or all of the conditions specified in section 306.
(2) 288 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 308A (1) 308A Judicial monitoring of compliance with conditions of supervision or supervision with activity order The court may direct that a young person’s compliance with 1 or more specified conditions of a supervision or supervision with activity order made in respect of a young person is to be monitored judicially at the times specified in the direction (or at any other replacement monitoring times the court specifies) if— (a) (b) (c) the order is one made or varied by the court after declar- ing under section 296B(3) that the young person has without reasonable excuse failed to comply satisfactor- ily with a term, condition, or other requirement of a supervision or supervision with activity order made in respect of the young person; or the order is one made by the court under section 283 after a charge against the young person in respect of an offence is proved before the court and the young person has previously been the subject of an order under section 283 made in respect of another offence and that previous order is, or is an order more restrictive than, a supervision order under section 283(k); or the young person has previously been convicted of an offence in a District Court or the High Court and, as a result of the conviction, sentenced by a District Court or by the High Court to— (i) a community-based sentence (as defined in sec- tion 4(1) of the Sentencing Act 2002); or a sentence of home detention imposed under sec- tion 80A of the Sentencing Act 2002; or a sentence of imprisonment (as so defined).
(ii) (iii) (2) (3) The times specified in a direction under subsection (1) (and any replacement monitoring times the court specifies) must require monitoring of the young person’s compliance with the conditions specified in the direction— (a) at a time not later than 3 months after the date on which the direction was given; and at least once every 3 months after that time.
(b) The young person must be— 289 Part 4 s 308B Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) (b) given or supplied the terms of the direction by a written statement under section 340; and given reasonable written notice of any replacement times the court specifies.

Section 308A: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 34 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
308B Effect of judicial monitoring direction (1) A direction under section 308A requires the young person to whom it relates to appear before the Court at the times spe- cified in the direction (or at any replacement times the court specifies) so that the court may— (a) monitor the young person’s compliance with the condi- (2) (3) (b) tions that are the subject of the direction; and review the young person’s progress in achieving the goals of the plan prepared under section 335 in respect of the order the conditions of which are the subject of the direction.
The court may, at any time during the duration of a direc- tion under section 308A, direct, on the application of a social worker or constable, that the young person in respect of whom the direction under section 308A was given be issued with a summons, in a form prescribed by rules of court, to appear be- fore the court.
If a young person does not appear in answer to a summons that has been served under this section, a Youth Court Judge or District Court Judge may direct that a warrant to arrest that young person and bring that young person before the court be issued.

Section 308B: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 34 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
308C Progress reports (1) If the court has given a direction under section 308A in respect of a young person and in respect of specified conditions of an order, a social worker must prepare and furnish to the court a written progress report on the young person’s compliance with those conditions.
290 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 311 (2) (3) (4) The written progress report must be furnished to the court be- fore the young person’s compliance with those conditions is monitored judicially for the first time.
The progress report— (a) must contain information on the young person’s com- pliance with those conditions and on his or her progress in achieving the goals of the plan prepared under sec- tion 335 in respect of the order the conditions of which are the subject of the direction; and (b) may contain any other information that the social worker considers relevant to the judicial monitoring of the young person’s compliance with those conditions.
The social worker must prepare and furnish to the court further progress reports at specified intervals of not less than 3 months if directed to do so by the court.

Compare: 2002 No 9 s 80ZJ Section 308C: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 34 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
309 Failure to observe conditions of supervision order or supervision with activity order [Repealed] Section 309: repealed, on 1 October 2010, by section 35 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
310 Suspension, cancellation, and variation of supervision order or supervision with activity order [Repealed] Section 310: repealed, on 1 October 2010, by section 35 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Supervision with residence orders 311 (1) Supervision with residence order If a charge against a young person is proved before a Youth Court, the court may make an order placing the young person in the custody of the chief executive for a period of not less than 3 months and not more than 6 months.
291 Part 4 s 311 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 If a Youth Court makes an order under subsection (1) in respect of a young person, the order may (subject to section 290A) be made subject to the condition that the young person undertake any specified programme or activity.
If a Youth Court makes an order under subsection (1) in respect of a young person, the court must— (a) adjourn the proceedings to a date before two-thirds of the period of the order under subsection (1) will have elapsed and on which it will consider early release; and (b) make an order under section 283(k) placing that young person under the supervision of the chief executive for a period of not less than 6 months and not more than 12 months.
The order required by subsection (2A)(b) must be made either at the same time as the order made under subsection (1) or after that time but before the earlier of the following: (a) (b) the expiry of the order made under subsection (1): the date on which the young person is released from the custody of the chief executive under section 314.
The order required by subsection (2A)(b) must come into force on the earlier of the expiry specified in subsection (3)(a) and the date specified in subsection (3)(b), and may be made sub- ject to all or any of the following conditions (which, if im- posed by the court, apply in addition to the conditions required by section 305 and to any conditions the court imposes under section 306): (a) that the young person attend and remain at, for any weekday, evening, and weekend hours each week and for any number of months the court thinks fit, any spe- cified centre approved by the department, and take part in any activity required by the person in charge of the centre: that the young person undertake any specified pro- gramme or activity: that the young person reside at an address specified by the court.
(b) (c) Section 311: substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 36 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
(2) (2A) (3) (4) 292 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 312 312 Effect of supervision with residence order (1) Where the court makes an order under section 311 placing a young person in the custody of the chief executive,— (a) the chief executive has the role of providing day-to-day care for the child or young person as if a parenting order had been made with respect to the child or young person under section 48(1) of the Care of Children Act 2004; and except to the extent that they are preserved by the court in any order made under section 313, all the rights, powers, and duties of every other person having cus- tody of the young person shall be suspended and shall have no effect; and for the purposes of section 91 of the Care of Children Act 2004,— (i) (b) (c) (ii) the order constitutes an order about the role of providing day-to-day care for the child or young person; and the chief executive is a person who, under the order, has the role of providing day-to-day care for the child or young person.
(2) Any order made under section 311(1) shall be sufficient au- thority for any constable or any social worker or any other per- son authorised in that behalf by the chief executive to take the young person to whom the order relates to such residence as is specified in the plan prepared under section 335 in relation to that young person and approved by the court, and to use such force as is reasonably necessary for that purpose.
(3) Where the court makes an order under section 311 placing a young person in the custody of the chief executive, the chief executive may, with the approval of the court, transfer the young person from any residence to any other residence, and may, for that purpose, use such force as is reasonably neces- sary.

Section 312(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 312(1)(a): substituted, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

Section 312(1)(c): substituted, on 1 July 2005, by section 151 of the Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90).

293 Part 4 s 313 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 312(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 312(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 312(3): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 37 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 312(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
313 Court may make orders for access and exercise of other rights by parents and other persons (1) Where the court makes an order under section 311 placing a young person in the custody of the chief executive, it may on making the order, or at any time thereafter, on application made by any parent of that young person or by any other per- son, make an order— (a) granting access to that young person to that parent or other person: conferring on that parent or other person such other rights in relation to the young person as it thinks fit.
(b) (2) Any such order may be made on such terms and conditions as the court thinks fit.

Section 313(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
314 Court must in certain cases release young person from custody before expiry of supervision with residence order The court must release a young person from the custody of the chief executive pursuant to an order under section 311 if the young person has been in that custody for at least two-thirds of the period of that order (as fixed under section 311(1)) and the court is satisfied that during the period that the young person has been in that custody— (a) the young person has neither absconded nor committed any further offences; and either the young person’s behaviour and compliance with any obligations placed on the young person by the plan prepared under section 335 in respect of the order have been satisfactory or any misbehaviour and (b) (1) 294 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 316 (2) (c) non-compliance of the young person have been minor; and the young person has complied satisfactorily with any condition of the order that the young person undertake any specified programme or activity.
The chief executive must, as soon as practicable before the expiry of two-thirds of the period of that order, prepare for, and furnish to, the court a report addressing the matters specified in subsection (1)(a) to (c).

Section 314: substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 38 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
315 Supervision with residence order to cease to run if young person absconds Where a young person who is subject to an order made under section 311(1) absconds from the custody of the chief execu- tive, any time during which that young person is unlawfully at large shall not count as part of the period during which that young person is in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to that order.
Section 315: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
316 Court may cancel supervision with residence order if young person absconds (1) A Youth Court may, on the application of the chief executive, cancel an order made under section 311 placing a young person in the custody of the chief executive if the court is satisfied that the young person has, at any time while that order is in force, absconded from the custody of the chief executive.
(2) Where the court cancels a supervision with residence order under subsection (1),— (a) the court shall at the same time cancel the order required to be made under section 311(2A) in conjunction with that order: the court may substitute, in relation to the young person in respect of whom the order was made, any other order (b) 295 Part 4 s 317 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) (4) that it could have made at the time when the order was made.
Every application under this section shall be served on the young person to whom the supervision with residence order relates, and on the barrister or solicitor or youth advocate rep- resenting that young person, and those persons shall be entitled to appear and be heard at the hearing of the application.

Subsection (2) is subject to section 289(3) (on the court im- posing the least restrictive outcome that is adequate in the cir- cumstances).
Section 316(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 316(2)(a): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 39(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 316(4): added, on 1 October 2010, by section 39(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
317 When supervision with residence order ceases to have (1) effect Every order made under section 311(1) shall cease to have ef- fect when the term of the order expires or the young person is sooner released from the custody of the chief executive pur- suant to section 314.

(2) Where an order made under section 311(1) expires or is can- celled pursuant to section 316, custody of the young person shall revert to the person having custody of the young person immediately before the order was made.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 49(1)–(7), (9); 1983 No 129 s 13 Section 317(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
318 Search without warrant (1) For the purpose of exercising the powers conferred by section 312 in respect of any young person, any constable or any social worker or any other person authorised in that behalf by the chief executive may, without a warrant, enter and search, by force if necessary, any dwelling house, building, aircraft, ship, 296 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 319 (2) carriage, vehicle, premises, or place, and remove the young person.
Every constable or social worker or other person who ex- ercises any powers under this section shall, on entering any dwelling house, building, aircraft, ship, carriage, vehicle, premises or place, and, if requested at any subsequent time,— (a) (b) produce evidence of identity; and disclose that those powers are being exercised under this section.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 49AB; 1983 No 129 s 13 Section 318(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 318(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 318(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
319 Medical treatment of young person in custody of chief executive No young person who has been placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to an order made under section 311 shall receive any medical treatment unless consent to the treat- ment is given— (a) in the case of a young person of or over the age of 16 years, by that young person; or in any other case,— (i) (b) (ii) (iii) by a parent or guardian (not being the chief ex- ecutive) of the young person; or if there is no such parent or guardian in New Zealand or no such parent or guardian can be found with reasonable diligence or is capable of giving consent, by a person in New Zealand who has been acting in the place of a parent; or if there is no person in New Zealand who has been so acting, or if no such person can be found with reasonable diligence or is capable of giving consent, by a District Court Judge or the chief executive.
Section 319 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

297 Part 4 s 319A Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 319: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 319(b)(i): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 319(b)(iii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Review of orders for periods of at least 8 months Heading: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 40 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
319A Orders must be reviewed (1) (b) This section applies to an order only if the order is— (a) a mentoring programme order under section 283(jb) re- quiring the young person to attend in a specified manner for a period of at least 8 months a specified mentoring programme; or an alcohol or drug rehabilitation programme order under section 283(jc) requiring the young person to attend in a specified manner for a period of at least 8 months a specified alcohol or drug rehabilitation programme; or a supervision order under section 311(2A) that accom- panies a supervision with residence order and places the young person under the supervision of the chief execu- tive for a period of at least 8 months.
(2) After making an order to which this section applies, the (c) court— (a) must fix promptly a date (which must be not later than 6 months after the order comes into force, and before it expires) for review of the plan that was prepared in respect of the order in accordance with section 335 (the plan); and (b) may direct who is to review the plan (and if it does not make a direction, the person who prepared the plan is deemed to have been directed to review it under this paragraph); and (c) may, at any time, and either on its own initiative or on the application of a party to the proceedings or a 298 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 319A barrister or solicitor or youth advocate representing the young person, amend a direction made or deemed to be made under paragraph (b), or revoke it and substitute another direction.
(b) (4) a report setting out the results of the review; and a revised plan in respect of the young person.
(3) On or before the date fixed under subsection (2)(a), the person who is directed to review the plan must review the plan and furnish to the court— (a) (b) The report furnished to the court under subsection (3) must— state which of the objectives set out in the plan have (a) been achieved and which of those objectives are yet to be achieved: state, in respect of those objectives that are yet to be achieved, what action is required to achieve those ob- jectives: recommend, in respect of any order made by the court under this Part in relation to the young person to whom the plan relates, whether that order should continue in force, or be varied, suspended, or discharged, and whether any condition of that order should be continued in force, or be varied, suspended, or discharged, and the reasons for those recommendations: state, in respect of those persons who were required to be given a copy of the plan pursuant to section 191 (as applied by section 339), whether each of those persons agrees with the recommendations contained in the re- port.
(d) (c) (5) The court must consider a report furnished to it pursuant to subsection (3) and the accompanying revised plan, and, after giving such persons (if any) as it thinks fit an opportunity to be heard, the court may do either or both of the following things: exercise, in relation to the order (if it remains in force), (a) any of the powers set out in section 296E as if an appli- cation had been made in relation to the order under that section: if the court considers the report furnished under subsec- tion (3), or the revised plan, or both, to be inadequate, direct the person who prepared the report to furnish to (b) 299 Part 4 s 320 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 the court a further report, or a further revised plan, or both, ensuring that the direction to that person indicates any specific matter that it requires to be dealt with in that report or plan.
Section 319A: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 40 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Reports on effectiveness of orders 320 Report to be made to court on effectiveness of certain orders (1A) (1) Where the court makes a community work order under section 298, the social worker or, as the case may be, the person or organisation supervising the order shall, on the expiry of the order, furnish to the court a report in writing.
If the court makes a parenting education programme order under section 238(ja), a mentoring programme order under section 283(jb), or an alcohol or drug rehabilitation pro- gramme order under section 283(jc), the person or organisa- tion providing the programme specified in the order must, on the expiry of the order, furnish to the court a report in writing.
(2) Where, pursuant to an order made under section 283(k) or sec- tion 296G or section 307 (including any order made pursuant to section 307(2) or section 311(2A)), a young person is placed under the supervision of the chief executive or a person or or- ganisation, the chief executive or, as the case may be, that per- son or organisation shall, on the expiry of the period specified in the order, furnish to the court a report in writing.
(4) (3) Where, pursuant to an order made under section 311(1), a young person is placed in the custody of the chief executive, the chief executive shall, on the expiry of the order, furnish a report to the court in writing.
Every report required by this section to be furnished to the court in relation to an order must contain— (a) (b) an assessment of the effectiveness of the order: an assessment of the response to the order of the young person or, if the order is a parenting education pro- gramme order made under section 283(ja), of— 300 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 4 s 320 (i) (ii) the responses to the order of the person in respect of whom the order was made; and if it is reasonably practicable to ascertain them, the responses to the order of every child or young person affected by the order (other than any young person in respect of whom the order was made): if the order is a parenting education programme order made under section 283(ja) and the person in respect of whom the order was made appears to have failed to comply with it, a recommendation whether the court under section 297A(4) should direct a care and protec- tion co-ordinator to convene a family group conference under Part 2 for the purpose of considering matters re- lating to the care or protection of every child or young person affected by the order (other than any young per- son in respect of whom the order was made): any other information the person who is required to fur- nish the report considers relevant.
(c) (d) (5) Where, pursuant to this section, any person or organisation furnishes a report to the court, that person or organisation shall send a copy of that report to— (a) (b) (c) the appropriate youth justice co-ordinator; and the young person to whom the report relates; and the barrister or solicitor or youth advocate representing that young person.
Section 320(1A): inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 41(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 320(2): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 41(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 320(2): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 41(3) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 320(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 320(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 320(4): substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 41(4) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
301 Part 5 s 321 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Part 5 Provisions relating to procedure in Youth Court General (2) (1) 321 Application of District Courts Act 1947, Summary Proceedings Act 1957, Bail Act 2000, and Criminal Disclosure Act 2008 Subject to the provisions of this Act, the provisions set out in Schedule 1 shall apply, with such modifications as are indi- cated in that schedule or are necessary, to Youth Courts and to proceedings in such courts, as the case may require.
For the purposes of section 293 every Youth Court and its of- ficers shall have all the powers and duties of a District Court and its officers respectively, and Part 3 of the Summary Pro- ceedings Act 1957 shall apply accordingly with all necessary modifications and the following specific modification, namely, that where any child or young person is examined as to the means of that child or young person under that Part of that Act any parent or guardian or other person having the care of that child or young person may be present.
In any provisions so applied the term District Court Judge, for the purposes of this Act, means a Youth Court Judge exer- cising jurisdiction in a Youth Court.

(3) (4) Any officer of a District Court may act as an officer of a Youth Court.
For the avoidance of doubt, it is hereby declared that, in any case where a child or young person first appears before a Youth Court following his or her arrest, the following powers may be exercised in relation to the child or young person by a Justice or Community Magistrate: (a) (b) where the child or young person is legally represented in the proceedings, the powers conferred by section 246(b).
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 99 the powers conferred by section 238(1): Section 321 heading: amended, on 29 June 2009, by section 40(1) of the Crim- inal Disclosure Act 2008 (2008 No 38).

(5) 302 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 5 s 323 Section 321(5): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 40 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 321(5): amended, on 30 June 1998, by section 7 of the District Courts Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 76).

322 Time for instituting proceedings A Youth Court Judge may dismiss any information charging a young person with the commission of an offence if the Judge is satisfied that the time that has elapsed between the date of the commission of the alleged offence and the hearing has been unnecessarily or unduly protracted.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 100 Youth advocates 323 Appointment of youth advocate to represent child or young person (1) Where a child or young person appears before a Youth Court charged with an offence, then unless— (a) the child or young person is already represented by a barrister or solicitor in those proceedings; or the court is satisfied that legal representation has been arranged, or will be arranged, for that child or young person in those proceedings,— (b) the court shall appoint a barrister or solicitor to represent that child or young person in those proceedings.
(2) Where the court appoints a barrister or solicitor under sub- section (1), it shall, so far as practicable, appoint a barrister or solicitor who is, by reason of personality, cultural back- ground, training, and experience, suitably qualified to repre- sent the child or young person.
(3) Where,— (a) (b) pursuant to subsection (1), the court is required to ap- point a barrister or solicitor to represent a child or young person in any proceedings; and a youth advocate has been appointed to represent the child or young person in any previous proceedings,— the court shall, where possible, appoint that youth advocate to represent the child or young person in the later proceedings.
303 Part 5 s 324 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 324 Further provisions relating to youth advocate (1) A youth advocate appointed to represent a child or young per- son in any proceedings shall have, in relation to the representa- tion of that child or young person in those proceedings and on any other occasion on which that youth advocate represents that child or young person, the same rights, powers, duties, privileges, and immunities that the youth advocate would have had if he or she had not been appointed pursuant to section 323 but had been retained by that child or young person to provide legal representation.
(2) Where— (a) (b) a youth advocate is appointed to represent a young per- son in any proceedings; and in those proceedings the court makes, in respect of that young person, any order under section 283,— that youth advocate shall, if the young person agrees, be en- titled to represent the young person— (c) on any appeal under section 351 or section 352 or sec- tion 353 or section 354 in respect of those proceedings, and in any subsequent proceedings under Part 4 in rela- tion to that order: (d) where the court makes an order under section 283(o) that the young person be brought before a District Court for sentence or decision,— (i) (ii) (iii) in the proceedings before the District Court: on any appeal against that sentence or decision: in relation to any matter arising out of that sen- tence or decision while that young person is de- tained in custody pursuant to that sentence or de- cision.
(3) A youth advocate appointed to represent a child or young per- son in any proceedings may, if requested to do so by the child or young person,— (a) attend any family group conference held under Part 4 in respect of the child or young person, and may make representations on behalf of the child or young person at any such conference: act on behalf of the child or young person in respect of any matter relating to the detention of that child or (b) 304 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 5 s 326 young person in secure care, or the care of that child or young person in a residence.
325 Payment of youth advocate (1) The fees and expenses of a youth advocate shall, in accordance with regulations made under this Act, be paid out of a Crown Bank Account from money appropriated by Parliament for the purpose.

The bill of costs rendered by a youth advocate shall be given to the Registrar of the court that appointed that youth advocate, and the Registrar may tax the bill of costs.
(2) (3) A youth advocate who is dissatisfied with the decision of the Registrar as to the amount of the bill may, within 14 days after the date of the decision, apply to a Youth Court Judge to re- view the decision; and the Judge may make such order varying or confirming the decision as the Judge considers fair and rea- sonable.
(4) Notwithstanding subsection (1), the court may, if it thinks proper, order any party to the proceedings to refund to the Crown such amount as the court specifies in respect of any fees and expenses paid under that subsection, and the amount ordered to be refunded shall be a debt due to the Crown by that party and shall be recoverable accordingly in any court of competent jurisdiction.
Compare: 1980 No 94 s 162 Section 325(1): amended, on 25 January 2005, pursuant to section 65R(3) of the Public Finance Act 1989 (1989 No 44).
Lay advocates 326 Appointment of lay advocate (1) Where a child or young person appears before a Youth Court charged with an offence, the court may, on application by any person entitled to make representations in those proceedings on behalf of any person, or of its own motion, appoint any person, not being a barrister or solicitor, to appear in support of that child or young person in those proceedings.
(2) Where the court appoints a lay advocate under subsection (1), it shall, so far as practicable, appoint a person who has, by 305 Part 5 s 327 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 reason of personality, cultural background, knowledge, and experience, sufficient standing in the culture of the child or young person in respect of whom the appointment is to be made to enable that person to carry out his or her duties under this Act.
The court may make an appointment under subsection (1) not- withstanding that the child or young person is represented in the proceedings by a barrister or solicitor.
(3) 327 Functions of lay advocate (b) The principal functions of a lay advocate appointed under sec- tion 326 are as follows: (a) to ensure that the court is made aware of all cultural matters that are relevant to the proceedings: to represent the interests of the child’s or young person’s whanau, hapu, and iwi (or their equivalents (if any) in the culture of the child or young person) to the extent that those interests are not otherwise represented in the proceedings.
328 Further provisions relating to lay advocate Subsections (2) and (3) of section 324 shall apply, with all necessary modifications, with respect to every lay advocate appointed under section 326(1) to appear in support of a child or young person in any proceedings as if that lay advocate were a youth advocate appointed to represent that child or young person in those proceedings.
328A Payment of lay advocate (1) The fees and expenses of any lay advocate appointed under section 326 shall, in accordance with regulations made under this Act, be paid out of public money appropriated by Parlia- ment for the purpose.
(2) Notwithstanding subsection (1), the court may, if it thinks proper, order any party to the proceedings to refund to the Crown such amount as the court specifies in respect of any fees and expenses paid under that subsection, and the amount ordered to be refunded shall be a debt due to the Crown by 306 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 5 s 329 that party and shall be recoverable accordingly in any court of competent jurisdiction.
Section 328A: inserted, on 1 November 1989, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1989 (1989 No 70).
Attendance at hearings and right to make representations 329 Persons entitled to be present at hearing (1) No person shall be present during the hearing of any proceed- ings in a Youth Court relating to a child or young person ex- cept— (a) (b) (c) officers of the court: the child or young person: the informant and any person, including any barrister or solicitor, conducting the proceedings against the child or young person: the parents or guardians or other person having the care of the child or young person: where a family group conference has been held under Part 4 in relation to the child or young person, a repre- sentative appointed by that family group conference: any barrister or solicitor or youth advocate representing the child or young person: any barrister or solicitor representing any parent or guardian of the child or young person: any youth justice co-ordinator: any social worker: any lay advocate who appears in support of the child or young person or any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: (d) (e) (f) (g) (h) (i) (j) (k) witnesses: (l) (m) accredited news media reporters: any other person whom the Judge permits to be present.
(2) Any witness shall leave the courtroom if asked to do so by the Judge.

(3) Nothing in this section limits any other power of the court to hear proceedings in private or to exclude any person from the court.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 23; 1980 No 94 s 159(2), (3), (5) 307 Part 5 s 330 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 330 Right to make representations in Youth Court (1) Where a child or young person appears before a Youth Court charged with an offence, representations may be made to the court on behalf of the child or young person by— (a) (b) the child or young person: any barrister or solicitor or youth advocate who repre- sents the child or young person: any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: any lay advocate who appears in support of the child or young person or any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person: with the leave of the court, any other person.
(c) (d) (e) (2) Where a child or young person appears before a Youth Court charged with an offence, representations may be made to the court on behalf of any parent or guardian or other person hav- ing the care of that child or young person by— (a) (b) that parent or guardian or other person: any barrister or solicitor who represents that parent or guardian or other person: any lay advocate who appears in support of that parent or guardian or other person: (c) (d) with the leave of the court, any other person.
(3) Where, in respect of any child or young person who appears before a Youth Court charged with an offence, a family group conference has been held pursuant to Part 4, a representative of that family group conference shall be entitled to address the court.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 40(b), (c); 1983 No 129 s 9 Arrangements for hearings in Youth Courts 331 Matters before court to be dealt with separately So far as practicable the sittings of a Youth Court shall be so arranged that— (a) persons attending are not brought into contact with per- sons in attendance at any other court; and both the extent to which children and young persons are able to associate within the court premises while await- ing hearing, and the extent to which parents are obliged (b) 308 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 5 s 333 to congregate in common waiting facilities pending the hearing of proceedings in which they are involved, are reduced to a minimum.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 22 332 Arrangements for hearing of proceedings in Youth Court So far as practicable the hearing of proceedings in a Youth (1) Court shall be arranged in a manner that keeps to a minimum the time that the persons involved have to wait for the proceed- ings to be heard.
The time stated in every summons requiring a person to ap- pear before a Youth Court shall be a time that accords with the reasonable expectation of the Registrar of the court of the time when the proceedings in respect of which the summons is is- sued will be heard.
(2) Reports 333 Medical, psychiatric, and psychological reports (1) If, at any stage of any proceedings under Part 4, it appears to the court that a medical, psychiatric, or psychological report should be available to the court, the court may make any order that a Family Court is empowered to make under any of the provisions of sections 178 and 181, and the provisions of those sections and of sections 179, 180, 182, 183, 184, and 185 shall apply with such modifications as may be necessary.
(2) Without limiting the provisions of subsection (1), the court may obtain a psychiatric or psychological report under this section in respect of a young person for the purpose of assisting the court in determining— (a) whether the young person is unfit to stand trial within the meaning of section 4 of the Criminal Procedure (Mentally Impaired Persons) Act 2003; or if the young person is insane within the meaning of sec- tion 23 of the Crimes Act 1961; or the type and duration of any order that it is empowered to make under Part 4; or (b) (c) 309 Part 5 s 334 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (d) the nature of any requirement that it might impose as part of, or as a condition of, any order that it is empow- ered to make under Part 4.
(3) Without limiting the provisions of subsection (1), the court may make it a condition of any grant of bail that a young per- son shall attend, in accordance with the court’s directions, for the purposes of a psychiatric examination or a psychological assessment under this section.

Section 333(2): amended, on 1 September 2004, by section 51 of the Criminal Procedure (Mentally Impaired Persons) Act 2003 (2003 No 115).
Section 333(2)(a): amended, on 1 September 2004, by section 51 of the Crim- inal Procedure (Mentally Impaired Persons) Act 2003 (2003 No 115).

Section 333(3): amended, on 1 September 2004, by section 51 of the Criminal Procedure (Mentally Impaired Persons) Act 2003 (2003 No 115).

(3) (2) 334 Report by social worker (1) Where the court makes a finding that a charge against a young person is proved, the court may, before making any order under section 283, obtain a report from a social worker.
The court shall not make an order under paragraph (ja) or para- graph (jb) or paragraph (jc) paragraph (k) or paragraph (l) or paragraph (m) or paragraph (n) or paragraph (o) of section 283, or under section 296G, unless a report from a social worker is first obtained by the court.

The court shall consider every report furnished to it pursuant to this section.
Every report furnished to the court pursuant to this section shall include— (a) such information relating to the disposition of the case as will assist the court in its consideration of the matter: such information as the court may direct.

(b) Every report required pursuant to this section shall be pre- pared, where appropriate, in consultation with a Maatua Whangai worker.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 41(3), (5); 1982 No 135 s 9(1) (4) Section 334(2): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 42(a) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
(5) 310 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 5 s 336 Section 334(2): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 42(b) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
335 Report to be accompanied by plan (1) Every report required under section 334 in relation to any order proposed to be made under paragraph (ja) or paragraph (jb) or paragraph (jc) paragraph (k) or paragraph (l) or paragraph (m) or paragraph (n) of section 283, or under section 296G, shall be accompanied by a plan containing details of how that order is to be implemented, including details of— (a) the arrangements that would be made for the care and control of the young person during the period in which the young person would be in the custody, or under the supervision, of the chief executive or any other person or organisation; and the nature of any programme that would be provided to the young person during that period.
(b) (2) Every plan required by subsection (1) shall be prepared— (a) where it is proposed to place the young person under the supervision of any person (other than the chief ex- ecutive), or any organisation, by that person or organ- isation: by a social worker in any other case.

(b) Section 335(1): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 43(a) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 335(1): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 43(b) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 335(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 335(2)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
336 Court may obtain cultural or community report Before making any order under section 283 the court may make any order that a Family Court is empowered to make under section 187, and the provisions of that section shall apply with such modifications as may be necessary.
311 Part 5 s 337 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 337 Reports may be made orally The court may, unless any person entitled to make representa- tions in the proceedings objects, direct that any report required pursuant to section 334 (other than a report to which subsec- tion (2) of that section applies) or section 336 be made orally to the court.
338 Privilege for reports The provisions of section 188 shall apply with such modifi- cations as may be necessary with respect to every report fur- nished to the court pursuant to section 308C or section 319A or section 333 or section 334 or section 336.

Section 338: amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 44 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
339 Access to reports and plans under this Part The provisions of sections 191 to 194 shall apply with such modifications as may be necessary with respect to— (a) every report furnished to the court pursuant to section 308C or section 319A or section 333 or section 334 or section 336; and every plan furnished to the court pursuant to section 319A or section 335.
(b) Section 339(a): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 45(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 339(b): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 45(2) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Written statement of terms of orders 340 Written statement of terms of certain orders to be given to young person (1) After making an order under paragraph (ja), (jb), (jc), (k), (l), (m), (n), or (o) of section 283 or under section 296G, the court must, before the young person leaves the court, cause a writ- ten statement to be supplied to the young person to whom the order relates, and to the barrister or solicitor or youth advocate representing the young person, specifying— 312 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 5 s 340 (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) (g) the terms and conditions of the order (for example, in the case of an intensive supervision order under section 296G, any additional curfew and electronic monitoring conditions under section 296J): if the young person’s compliance with any of the con- ditions of the order is to be monitored judicially in ac- cordance with a direction under section 308A, the terms of that direction: in the case of an order under section 283(n) or (o), the reasons for the making of that order: in the case of an intensive supervision order under sec- tion 296G that is subject to additional curfew and elec- tronic monitoring conditions under section 296J, the reasons for the imposition of that additional electronic monitoring condition: possible consequences of a failure to comply with the order: provisions for variation of the order: rights of appeal against the order or the finding on which the order was based.
(3) (2) However, subsection (1) applies to an order made under sec- tion 283(ja) only if that order is made in respect of, and re- quires attendance at a parenting education programme by, a young person who is, or is soon to be, a parent or guardian or other person having the care of a child.
The court may for the purposes of subsection (1) direct that the young person must remain at the court for a period, not ex- ceeding 1 hour, that may be necessary to enable the statement to be supplied to the young person.

If it is not practicable to supply a written statement to the young person before the young person leaves the court, the statement must be supplied to the young person, and to the barrister or solicitor or youth advocate representing that young person, as soon as practicable.
Compare: 1985 No 120 s 58 (4) Section 340: substituted, on 1 October 2010, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
313 Part 6 s 341 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Part 6 Appeals Appeals from decisions of Family Courts 341 Rights of appeal against decisions of Family Courts (1) This subsection applies to a decision of a Family Court, in proceedings under this Act, to— (a) make or refuse to make an order (other than an inter- locutory or interim order); or dismiss the proceedings; or otherwise finally determine the proceedings.
(b) (c) (2) A party to proceedings in which there is made a decision to which subsection (1) applies, a child or young person to whom the proceedings relate, or any other person prejudicially af- fected by the decision, may appeal to the High Court against the decision.
(3) A party to proceedings under this Act in a Family Court in which an interlocutory or interim order is made, a child or young person to whom the proceedings relate, or any other person prejudicially affected by the order, may, with the leave of the Family Court, appeal to the High Court against the order.

(4) An appeal under this section may be from the whole or part of the decision or order concerned.
Section 341: substituted, on 24 November 2003, by section 4 of the District Courts Amendment Act 2002 (2002 No 63).

342 Procedure for bringing appeal [Repealed] Section 342: repealed, on 24 November 2003, by section 4 of the District Courts Amendment Act 2002 (2002 No 63).
343 Notice of appeal to be given to local principal manager Except where the appellant is the chief executive, notice of the fact that an appeal has been lodged under section 341(2) shall be given forthwith by the Registrar of the High Court to the principal manager of the department for the area in which the court appealed from is situated.

Section 343 heading: amended, on 1 April 1992, pursuant to section 4(f) of the Social Security Amendment Act 1992 (1992 No 15).
314 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 6 s 345 Section 343: amended, on 24 November 2003, by section 4 of the District Courts Amendment Act 2002 (2002 No 63).

Section 343: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
344 Notice of appeal not to affect orders unless court otherwise directs Except where the court making the order appealed from other- wise directs, the operation of an order made under this Act shall not be suspended by an appeal under section 341, and every order made under this Act may be enforced in the same manner in all respects as if no appeal under that section were pending.
Compare: 1980 No 94 s 174(9) Interim custody order pending appeal 345 (1) Any party to an appeal under section 341(2) may apply to the court appealed from or to the High Court for an order relating to the custody of the child or young person to whom the appeal relates pending the determination of the appeal, and the court may make the order on such terms and conditions as it thinks fit.
Every order made under subsection (1) shall come into force on the day on which it is made and, unless sooner revoked, shall remain in force until the appeal is finally determined by the High Court.

(2) (4) (3) An order made under subsection (1) shall have effect as if it were an order made under section 78, and the provisions of sections 79 to 82 shall apply with respect to the order with such modifications as may be necessary.
The High Court may at any time on the application of any party to the appeal or of its own motion vary, modify, or revoke any order made under subsection (1) or vary, modify, or revoke any term or condition of the order.

Section 345(1): amended, on 24 November 2003, by section 4 of the District Courts Amendment Act 2002 (2002 No 63).
315 Part 6 s 346 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 346 Procedure on appeal (1) The High Court Rules and sections 74 to 77 of the District Courts Act 1947, with all necessary modifications, apply to an appeal under section 341 as if it were an appeal under section 72 of that Act.
(3) (2) On the ex parte application of the appellant, the Family Court may order that the appellant must not be required under section 74(1) of the District Courts Act 1947 to give the Registrar of the High Court security for costs.

Sections 156, 157, and 166 to 169, with all necessary modi- fications, apply to the hearing in the High Court of an appeal under section 341.

Subsections (2) and (3) and sections 207O and 207U override subsection (1).
Section 346: substituted, on 24 November 2003, by section 4 of the District Courts Amendment Act 2002 (2002 No 63).

(4) 347 Appeal to Court of Appeal (1) A party to an appeal under section 341 may, with the leave of the Court of Appeal, appeal to the Court of Appeal against all or part of any determination of the High Court made in the appeal.

(2) On the appeal, the Court of Appeal has the same power to adjudicate the High Court had.
Section 347: substituted, on 1 January 2004, by section 47 of the Supreme Court Act 2003 (2003 No 53).

348 Determination of appeals (1) (2) [Repealed] Every decision of the High Court shall have effect as if it were a decision or order made by a Family Court and all the pro- visions of this Act (except sections 341 to 347) shall apply in respect of every such decision of the High Court accordingly.
[Repealed] Section 348(1): repealed, on 24 November 2003, by section 4 of the District Courts Amendment Act 2002 (2002 No 63).

Section 348(3): repealed, on 1 January 2004, by section 48(2) of the Supreme Court Act 2003 (2003 No 53).
(3) 316 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 6 s 351 349 Court may refer appeals back for reconsideration [Repealed] Section 349: repealed, on 24 November 2003, by section 4 of the District Courts Amendment Act 2002 (2002 No 63).
350 Decision of High Court and Family Court to be sent to chief executive (1) A copy of every decision given by the High Court under sec- tion 348, and a copy of every order or decision given by a Family Court in accordance with a direction given under sec- tion 349, shall be sent by the Registrar of the High Court or the Family Court, as the case may be, to the principal manager of the department for the area in which the Family Court whose decision or order is appealed against is situated.
(2) Notice of the fact that an appeal has not been proceeded with shall be given by the Registrar of the High Court to the princi- pal manager of the department for the area in which the High Court is situated.

Section 350 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 350(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 350(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Appeals from decisions of Youth Court 351 Appeals from decisions of Youth Court by young person (1) Every young person who has been found by a Youth Court to have committed an offence may appeal to the High Court against— (a) (b) (c) the finding of the court: any order made by the court based on that finding: both the finding of the court and any order made based on that finding.
(1A) For the purposes of subsection (1), an order made by the court based on that finding includes, without limitation, an order varying, or made in substitution for, an earlier order made by the court based on that finding.

317 Part 6 s 352 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (2) A young person may not appeal against a finding of the court until the young person has been dealt with by the court under section 283.
(4) (3) Nothing in subsection (2) shall prevent a young person who has not been dealt with by the court under section 283 within 1 month after the date of the finding of the court from appeal- ing against the finding of the court.
In any case where a young person has not been dealt with by the court under section 283 within 1 month after the date of the finding of the court and has not appealed to the High Court under subsection (3), the young person may appeal to the High Court in accordance with subsection (1) after the court has made any order or imposed any sentence on the young person.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 53(1), (2); 1980 No 87 s 2 Section 351(1A): inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 47 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
352 Appeal by parents or guardians or other persons having care of young person Any parent or guardian or other person having the care of a young person may appeal to the High Court against— (a) any order made by a Youth Court under section 283(k) or (m) or (n) in respect of that young person: an order made under section 297B(5) placing that young person in the custody of the chief executive, an iwi so- cial service, a cultural social service, or the director of a child and family support service to enable the provision to that young person of a programme that that young person is required by an order under section 283(jc) to attend: an order made under section 307(4) placing that young person in the custody of the chief executive, an iwi so- cial service, a cultural social service, or the director of a child and family support service to enable the provi- sion to that young person of a programme or activity that that young person is required by a condition of an order under section 307(1) to take part in or undertake: (ab) (ac) 318 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 6 s 353 (ad) (b) (c) (d) (e) an intensive supervision order made under section 296G in respect of that young person: any order made under section 283(e) requiring that par- ent or guardian to pay a sum towards the cost of the prosecution: any order made under section 283(f) requiring that par- ent or guardian to make reparation to any person: any order made under section 283(g) requiring that par- ent or guardian to make restitution.
an order made under section 283(ja) requiring that parent or guardian or other person having the care of that young person to attend a parenting education programme.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 54; 1982 No 135 s 12 Section 352(ab): inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 48(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 352(ac): inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 48(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 352(ad): inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 48(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 352(e): added, on 1 October 2010, by section 48(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
353 Appeal by persons other than young person dealt with in Youth Court (1) Any person, other than a young person, who is convicted in a Youth Court of any offence may appeal to the High Court against— (a) (b) (c) the conviction: any sentence of the court based on the conviction: both the conviction and any sentence of the court based on the conviction.

(2) No appeal against a conviction may be brought under subsec- tion (1) until the person convicted has been sentenced or other- wise dealt with.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 55 319 Part 6 s 354 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 354 Appeal on a point of law only (1) Any person entitled to appeal under section 351 or section 352 or section 353 against any finding, sentence, or order of a Youth Court, may appeal against the finding, sentence, or order as being erroneous in point of law to the High Court by way of case stated for the opinion of the High Court on a ques- tion of law only.
The informant in any proceedings before a Youth Court may appeal against any finding, sentence, or order made in those proceedings as being erroneous in point of law to the High Court by way of case stated for the opinion of the High Court on a question of law only.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 56 (2) 355 Application of Part 4 of Summary Proceedings Act 1957 (1) Subject to the provisions of this Part, the provisions of Part 4 of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 (including the other provisions of that Act that are applied in that Part), as far as they are applicable and with the necessary modifications,— (a) so far as they relate to general appeals, shall apply with respect to every appeal under section 351 or section 352 or section 353: so far as they relate to appeals on points of law only by way of case stated, shall apply with respect to every appeal under section 354.
In the application of the provisions of Part 4 of that Act, those provisions shall be read as if— (a) references to a District Court were references to a Youth Court; and the Registrar of the District Court of which the Youth Court in which the case was heard and determined is a division were the Registrar of that Youth Court; and references to a District Court Judge or Justice or Justices or Community Magistrate or Community Magistrates (except the references to those terms in section 50(6) of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957) were references to a Youth Court Judge exercising jurisdiction in a Youth Court.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 57; 1982 No 135 s 13(2) (b) (b) (c) (2) 320 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 6 s 358 Section 355(2)(c): amended, on 30 June 1998, by section 7 of the District Courts Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 76).
356 Effect of notice of appeal on certain orders (1) The operation of any order made by a Youth Court under para- graph (k) or paragraph (l) or paragraph (m) or paragraph (n) of section 283 shall not be affected by the filing of a notice of appeal relating to the order, unless the Youth Court Judge who presided over the court making the order or, if that Youth Court Judge is not available, some other Youth Court Judge exercising jurisdiction in a Youth Court, on application by the appellant, directs that the operation of the order shall be sus- pended pending the determination of the appeal.
(2) Notice of any application or direction under subsection (1) shall be given by the Registrar to the principal manager of the department for the area in which the court is situated.

(3) Where a direction is given under subsection (1) in respect of any order, the term of the order shall cease to run from the date of the direction.

Section 356(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
357 Application of section 329 to hearing of appeal The provisions of section 329, with all necessary modifica- tions, shall apply to the hearing in the High Court of any ap- peal against a decision of a Youth Court.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 59 358 Presence of young person at hearing of appeal (1) On the hearing of any appeal relating to an order under para- graph (k) or paragraph (l) or paragraph (m) or paragraph (n) of section 283 (not being an appeal on a point of law only), the young person, if the young person is then, pursuant to that order, under the supervision of the chief executive or any other person or organisation, or, as the case may be, is in the custody of the chief executive, shall be entitled to be present unless the High Court or a Judge of that court otherwise directs.
(2) On the hearing of any appeal relating to an order made under section 283(n) (being an appeal on a point of law only), the 321 Part 6 s 359 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 young person, if the young person is then in the custody of the chief executive, shall not be entitled to be present except with the leave of the High Court or a Judge of that court.
(3) Where under this section a young person is entitled to be pre- sent in the High Court on the hearing of any appeal, the per- son having custody of that young person may, without further authority than this subsection, cause that young person to be taken to the High Court for the hearing.

(4) Where any appeal relating to a young person is made under this Part, the High Court or a Judge of that court may order that the young person shall be present at the hearing.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 60 Section 358(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 358(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
359 Presence of parents at hearing of appeal from decisions of Youth Court (1) Where any appeal relating to a young person is made under this Part from a decision of a Youth Court, the High Court or a Judge of that court may order that any parent or guardian of the young person, or any person having the care of the young person, shall be present at the hearing, and may further order that that parent, guardian, or other person shall bring the young person with that person.
(2) Where, pursuant to subsection (1), the High Court or a Judge of that court orders any person to be present at any hearing, the Registrar of that court shall cause every person so ordered to be present to be served with written notice of the time and place at which that person is required to attend.
If any person fails to attend at the High Court in accordance with an order made under subsection (1), the court may direct the issue of a warrant to arrest that person and bring that person before the court.
(3) (4) At the hearing of any such appeal, any parent or guardian of the young person, or any person having the care of the young 322 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 6 s 360 person, may be examined in respect of any matter relating to the proceedings.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 61 360 Notification of appeal and result of appeal to local principal manager (1) Where any appeal under this Part relates to an order made under paragraph (k) or paragraph (m) or paragraph (n) of sec- tion 283, an additional copy of the notice of appeal shall be filed, and the Registrar of the Youth Court shall forthwith de- liver or post that copy to the principal manager of the depart- ment for the area in which the court is situated.
(2) Where the decision of the High Court on any such appeal has been given, the Registrar of the High Court shall send to that principal manager a certificate setting out the result of the ap- peal.

(3) Where under section 107 of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 (as applied to appeals under this Part) a District Court Judge has certified that any such appeal has not been pros- ecuted, the Registrar of the District Court shall send a copy of that certificate to that principal manager.
(4) Where any such appeal has been dismissed for non-prosecu- tion, the Registrar of the High Court shall send a certificate to that effect to that principal manager.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 62 Section 360 heading: amended, on 1 April 1992, pursuant to section 4(f) of the Social Security Amendment Act 1992 (1992 No 15).

Section 360(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 360(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 360(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 360(4): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
323 Part 7 s 361 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Part 7 Children and young persons in care of chief executive or other persons or bodies Part 7 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, pursuant to section 11(3) of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
361 Application of sections 362, 364, 365, 387, 390 to 392, 394, and 395 Sections 362, 364, 365, 387, 390 to 392, 394, and 395 apply to— (a) any child or young person who is placed in the care of the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cultural social service or the director of a child and family sup- port service pursuant to an agreement made under sec- tion 139 or section 140 or section 141: any child or young person who is placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to section 39 or section 40 or section 42: any child or young person who is placed in the custody of the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cul- tural social service or the director of a child and family support service pursuant to an order made under section 78 or section 101: any child or young person who is placed under the sole guardianship of the chief executive or an iwi social ser- vice or a cultural social service pursuant to an order made under section 110: any child or young person who is placed in the custody of an iwi social service or a cultural social service pur- suant to section 234(c)(ii): any child or young person who is placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to section 235: any child or young person who is ordered to be detained in the custody of the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cultural social service pursuant to section 238(1)(d): any young person who is placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to a supervision with residence order made under section 283(n): (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) (g) (h) 324 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 362 (i) any child or young person who is placed in the custody of the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cul- tural social service or the director of a child and family support service pursuant to an order made under section 345.
Section 361(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 361(a): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 361(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 361(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 361(c): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 361(d): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 361(d): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 361(e): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 361(f): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 361(g): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 361(g): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 361(h): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 361(i): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 361(i): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Placement of children and young persons 362 Children and young persons may be placed in care of approved persons Subject to sections 43, 81, 104, and 114(2)(c), the chief execu- tive or, as the case requires, an iwi social service or a cultural social service or the director of a child and family support ser- vice may place any child or young person (being a child or young person to whom this section applies) who is in the care 325 Part 7 s 363 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 or custody or under the guardianship of the chief executive or, as the case requires, that social service or that director in the charge of any person whom or organisation which the chief executive or, as the case requires, that social service or that director considers suitable to provide for that child’s or young person’s care, control, and upbringing.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 67 Section 362: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 362: amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
(3) 363 Payment to person or organisation providing care (1) The chief executive shall from time to time determine the rates of payment to persons and organisations in whose charge a child or young person is placed pursuant to section 362.
(2) Where, pursuant to section 362, any person (being the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cultural social service or the director of a child and family support service) places a child or young person in the charge of a person or organisation, it is the duty of the first-mentioned person to ensure that the payments specified in subsection (1) are made and that any additional payments necessary to meet the reasonable needs of the child or young person are made.
Subject to any limits that are determined from time to time by the chief executive, the chief executive or, as the case re- quires, an iwi social service or a cultural social service or the director of a child and family support service may make pay- ments under this section at a higher rate in cases where there is special need.
Subsections (1) to (3) do not apply, and must be treated as never having applied, in respect of a child’s or young per- son’s placement with his or her parent (before or after the com- mencement of this subsection) if— (a) the child or young person is or was a child or young person to whom section 361 applies or applied; and under section 362, the child or young person is or was placed in the charge of the parent.
(4) (b) 326 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 363 (5) (6) The minimum rates of payment determined under subsection (1) in respect of the board and lodgings of children and young persons must be adjusted, by Order in Council, as at 1 April each year so that in each case the new rate is the rate as at that date adjusted by any percentage movement upwards in the CPI between the CPI for the quarter ended with 31 December 1 year before the immediately preceding 31 December and the CPI for the quarter ended with the immediately preceding 31 December.
The adjustments (by any percentage movement upwards in the CPI) required under subsection (5) as at 1 April 2011, 1 April 2012, and 1 April 2013 must, despite subsections (5) and (9), be calculated,— (a) if, and insofar as, they relate to movements during quar- ters that end before 29 April 2010, using index num- bers for those quarters of the consumers price index-all groups published by Statistics New Zealand; and if, and insofar as, they relate to movements during quar- ters that end after 28 April 2010, using index num- bers for those quarters of the consumers price index-all groups excluding cigarettes and other tobacco products published by Statistics New Zealand.
(b) (8) (7) An adjustment under subsection (5) must not reduce the weekly amounts payable under subsection (1) in respect of the board and lodgings of children and young persons.

Every Order in Council made under subsection (5) comes into force or is considered to have come into force on 1 April of the calendar year in which it is made, and applies to the rates payable in respect of the board and lodgings of children and young persons on and after that date.
In this section, CPI means the consumers price index-all groups published by Statistics New Zealand.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 68 (9) Section 363(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 363(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 363(2): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

327 Part 7 s 364 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 363(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 363(3): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 363(4): added, on 24 August 2010, by section 4(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 102).

Section 363(5): added, on 27 September 2010, by section 4(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 102).
Section 363(6): added, on 27 September 2010, by section 4(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 102).

Section 363(7): added, on 27 September 2010, by section 4(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 102).

Section 363(8): added, on 27 September 2010, by section 4(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 102).
Section 363(9): added, on 27 September 2010, by section 4(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 102).
Residences 364 Authority to establish residences (1) The chief executive, with the approval of the Minister, may from time to time establish and maintain under this Act resi- dences of such number and type as in the opinion of the chief executive may be required for the purpose of providing for the care and control of children and young persons to whom this section applies, and, in particular, shall endeavour to establish a sufficient range of residences to cater effectively for the var- iety of special needs of such children and young persons.
In particular, and without limiting the generality of subsection (1), the chief executive may, with the approval of the Minis- ter, establish and maintain residences for any of the following purposes: (a) remand, observation, assessment, classification, and short-term training purposes: the provision of a variety of programmes of special training and rehabilitation: the provision of periodic training, of recreational, edu- cational, or vocational activities, or of work either in a residence or in the community under supervision: the provision of secure care.
(b) (c) (d) (2) 328 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 365 (3) It is hereby declared that every residence that the chief execu- tive is authorised to establish under this Act is a public work within the meaning of the Public Works Act 1981.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 69 Section 364(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 364(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 364(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

364A Residence management committees [Repealed] Section 364A: repealed, on 1 April 1991, by section 4(1) of the Social Welfare (Transitional Provisions) Amendment Act 1991 (1991 No 4).
364B Functions of residence management committees [Repealed] Section 364B: repealed, on 1 April 1991, by section 4(1) of the Social Welfare (Transitional Provisions) Amendment Act 1991 (1991 No 4).
365 Chief executive may place children and young persons (1) (2) (3) in residences The chief executive may place any child or young person to whom this section applies (being a child or young person who is in the care or custody or under the guardianship of the chief executive) in a residence established under section 364.
In exercising the power conferred by subsection (1), the chief executive shall have regard to the objects and principles of this Act (as set out in sections 4, 5, and 6) and to the principles set out in section 13 or, as the case may require, section 208.
The chief executive must consider all reasonably practicable less restrictive alternative placements that may be available and appropriate for the child before exercising the power con- ferred by subsection (1) to place in a youth justice residence (as defined in subsection (4)) a child— aged 12 or 13 years; and (a) charged with an offence of the kind specified in section (b) 272(1)(b) or (c); and 329 Part 7 s 366 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (c) in respect of whom there is in force an order under sec- tion 238(1)(d) or 283(n).
(5) (4) Youth justice residence in subsection (3) means a residence established and maintained under section 364 for purposes that are or include remand, the provision of custody under supervi- sion with residence orders made under section 283(n), or both.

This section is subject to section 312 (which requires the court’s approval for the placement in a residence, and for the transfer between residences, of a young person placed in the chief executive’s custody by an order under section 311).
Section 365 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 365(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 365(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 365(3): added, on 1 October 2010, by section 49 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 365(4): added, on 1 October 2010, by section 49 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 365(5): added, on 1 October 2010, by section 49 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
366 Closing of residences and transfer of residents (1) The chief executive may at any time, with the Minister’s ap- proval, direct the closing of any residence established under section 364, and may transfer the children and young persons in any such residence to any other residence under this Act, or place any such children and young persons in the care of any person or organisation pursuant to section 362.
This section is subject to section 312 (which requires the court’s approval for the placement in a residence, and for the transfer between residences, of a young person placed in the chief executive’s custody by an order under section 311).

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 71 Section 366(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
(2) 330 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 368 Section 366(2): added, on 1 October 2010, by section 50 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
367 Secure care Secure care Subject to sections 368 and 370 and to any regulations made under section 447, the chief executive may, in relation to any child or young person (not being a child or young person to whom section 361(a) applies) who is placed in a residence established under section 364, place the child or young person in secure care in that residence.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 49AA(a); 1983 No 129 s 13 Section 367: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
(2) 368 Grounds for placement in secure care (1) A child or young person may be placed in secure care in a residence if, and only if, such placement is necessary— (a) (b) to prevent the child or young person absconding from the residence where any 2 of the conditions specified in subsection (2) apply; or to prevent the child or young person from behaving in a manner likely to cause physical harm to that child or young person or to any other person.
The conditions referred to in subsection (1)(a) are— (a) the child or young person has, on 1 or more occasions within the preceding 6 months, absconded from a resi- dence or from Police custody: there is a real likelihood that the child or young person will abscond from the residence: the physical, mental, or emotional well-being of the child or young person is likely to be harmed if the child or young person absconds from the residence.
Section 368: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 41 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
(b) (c) 331 Part 7 s 369 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 369 Notice to be given where child or young person placed in secure care (1) Where any child or young person is placed in secure care, the chief executive shall give notice that the child or young person has been placed in secure care to— (a) at least 1 of the following persons: (i) (ii) a parent of the child or young person: a guardian (other than the chief executive) of the child or young person: any other person previously having the care of the child or young person: (iii) (2) (3) (ii) (b) (c) any person nominated by the child or young person, in accordance with regulations made under section 447, to receive any such notice: either— (i) any barrister or solicitor who represents the child or young person; or any youth advocate appointed under section 323 to represent the child or young person.
Every notice under subsection (1) shall be given— (a) where practicable, by telephone forthwith on the plac- ing of the child or young person in secure care; and by letter in accordance with subsection (3).
(b) Every notice under subsection (1) that is given by letter shall— be sent not later than 24 hours after the child or young (a) person is placed in secure care; and specify the ground for placing the child or young person in secure care; and contain a clear statement of— (i) (b) (c) the right to apply under section 380 for a review of the placement of a child or young person in secure care; and the procedure for applying for such a review.
(ii) (4) Any notice required by this section to be given to any person by letter shall be deemed to have been received by that per- son when the letter would have been delivered in the ordinary course of post, and in proving that the notice was given it shall be sufficient to prove that the letter was properly addressed and posted.
332 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 371 Section 369(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 369(1)(a)(ii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
370 Time limits on detention in secure care (1) Subject to subsection (2), no child or young person shall be kept in secure care for a continuous period of more than 72 hours, or on more than 3 consecutive days (whether continu- ously or not), unless an approval has been granted under sec- tion 376.
(2) Notwithstanding anything in subsection (1), no child or young person (being a child or young person who is placed in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to section 42 or section 235) shall be kept in secure care for a continuous period of more than 24 hours unless an approval has been granted under section 376.
In calculating, for the purposes of subsection (2), the period for which a child or young person has been kept in secure care, any period spent in secure care on any of the following days shall not be included: (a) (3) Saturday, Sunday, Good Friday, Easter Monday, Anzac Day, Labour Day, the Sovereign’s birthday, Waitangi Day, Christmas Day, Boxing Day, New Year’s Day, or the second day of January: the day observed as the anniversary of the province in which the residence in which the child or young person is detained is situated: any day that is a public holiday in the place in which that residence is situated.
(b) (c) Section 370(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
371 Application for approval for continued detention in secure care (1) Where a child or young person is placed in secure care pur- suant to section 367, the chief executive may apply to a Fam- ily Court or a Youth Court or, where it is not practicable to apply to a Family Court or a Youth Court, to a District Court 333 Part 7 s 372 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 for approval for the continued detention of that child or young person in secure care.
(b) (c) (2) Where any application is made under subsection (1), the chief executive shall give written notice of the application to the following persons: (a) the child or young person in respect of whom the appli- cation is made: each parent or guardian of the child or young person: any person who had the care of the child or young per- son immediately before the child or young person was placed in the residence: any other person specified by the court.
(3) Where notice of an application cannot be given to any person to whom paragraph (b) or paragraph (c) of subsection (2) ap- plies, the court may, on such terms and conditions as it thinks fit, dispense with the giving of notice to that person.

Section 371(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
(d) Section 371(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
372 Registrar may authorise continued detention in secure care until application is determined (1) Where an application is made under section 371(1) in respect of a child or young person, the Registrar of the court in which that application is filed may, on the ex parte application of the chief executive, make an order authorising the continued detention of that child or young person in secure care.
(2) An order made under subsection (1) in respect of a child or young person shall, notwithstanding anything in section 370, be sufficient authority to detain that child or young person in secure care until— (a) the application made under section 371(1) in respect of that child or young person is finally determined; or the expiry of the period of 3 days commencing on the date on which that application is made— (b) whichever first occurs.
(3) A Registrar shall not make an order under subsection (1) in respect of a child or young person unless that Registrar is sat- 334 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 373 isfied that it is necessary, on either or both of the grounds spe- cified in section 368, to detain that child or young person in secure care pending the determination of an application under section 371(1).
(5) (4) Where an order is made under subsection (1), any person af- fected by that order may apply at any time for the discharge of that order.

The provisions of section 378 shall apply, with all necessary modifications, with respect to every order made under subsec- tion (1) as if such an order were the decision of a court on an application made under section 371.
The provisions of section 379 shall apply, with all necessary modifications, with respect to every order made under subsec- tion (1) as if such an order were an approval granted by a court under section 376.

Section 372(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
(6) 373 Persons entitled to be present at hearing of application under section 371 (1) No person shall be present during the hearing of an applica- tion under section 371 in respect of a child or young person except— (a) (b) (c) (d) (e) officers of the court: the child or young person: any parent or guardian of the child or young person: any near relative of the child or young person: any member of the child’s or young person’s whanau or family group: any person who had the care of the child or young per- son immediately before the child or young person was placed in the residence: any barrister or solicitor representing the child or young person or any parent or guardian of the child or young person: any lay advocate who appears in support of— (i) (ii) the child or young person; or any parent or guardian of the child or young per- son: (f) (g) (h) 335 Part 7 s 374 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (i) the manager of the residence in which the child or young person is detained, or a representative of that manager: any social worker: (j) (k) witnesses: (ka) persons whom the Judge permits to be present as sup- port persons for any person described in paragraphs (b) to (f) on a request by that person: any person whom the court permits to be present.
(l) (1A) The Judge must agree to a request under subsection (1)(ka) un- less the Judge considers there is a good reason why the named support persons should not be permitted to be present.

(2) Any witness and any support person whom the Judge permit- ted to be present under subsection (1)(ka) must, if asked to do so by the Judge, leave the courtroom or other room where the hearing is held.
(3) Nothing in this section limits any other power of the court— to hear the application in private; or to permit a McKenzie friend to be present; or to exclude any person from the court.

(a) (b) (c) Section 373(1)(i): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 373(1)(ka): inserted, on 18 May 2009, by section 7(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).
Section 373(1A): inserted, on 18 May 2009, by section 7(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).

Section 373(2): amended, on 18 May 2009, by section 7(3) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).

Section 373(3): substituted, on 18 May 2009, by section 7(4) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).
374 Right to make representations (1) On the hearing of an application under section 371 in respect of a child or young person, representations may be made to the court by— (a) the applicant, or any barrister or solicitor representing the applicant: the child or young person: any parent or guardian of the child or young person: (b) (c) 336 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 376 (d) (e) any barrister or solicitor who represents the child or young person or any parent or guardian of the child or young person: any lay advocate who appears in support of— (i) (ii) the child or young person; or any parent or guardian of the child or young per- son: (f) with the leave of the court, any other person.
(2) Where a child or young person who is the subject of an ap- plication under section 371 is not represented by a barrister or solicitor, the court shall— (a) in the case of a young person to whom section 361(h) applies, appoint a youth advocate under section 323 to represent that young person, and the provisions of that section and of sections 324 and 325 shall apply with all necessary modifications with respect to that appoint- ment: in any other case, appoint a barrister or solicitor under section 159 to represent that child or young person, and the provisions of that section and of sections 161 and 162 shall apply with all necessary modifications with respect to that appointment.
(b) 375 Hearing to be held in residence wherever practicable The hearing of an application under section 371 shall, where practicable, be held in the residence in which the child or young person to whom the application relates is detained.
376 Court may authorise continued detention in secure care (1) If, on an application under section 371 in respect of a child or young person, the court is satisfied that it is necessary, on either or both of the grounds specified in section 368, to detain the child or young person in secure care, the court may grant an approval authorising the continued detention of the child or young person in secure care.
In considering an application under section 371, the court may take into account any oral or documentary material that the court considers relevant, whether or not it would be admissible in a court of law.
(2) 337 Part 7 s 377 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) On granting an approval under subsection (1), the court— (a) shall record in writing the reasons for granting the ap- proval; and (b) may impose such conditions relating to the continued detention of the child or young person in secure care as the court thinks fit.
Subject to subsection (5), an approval granted under subsec- tion (1) shall be valid for a period of 14 days commencing on the day on which it is granted, or such shorter period as the court may specify.
(4) (5) Notwithstanding subsection (4), where an application under section 371 relates to a child or young person who is remanded, by the High Court or a District Court, in the custody of the chief executive pursuant to subsection (4B) or (5A) of section 142 of the Criminal Justice Act 1985, the court may grant an approval under subsection (1) for such period (being more than 14 days but not more than 28 days) as the court shall specify, in any case where the court is satisfied that, because of the length of time for which the child or young person is likely to be detained in the chief executive’s custody, the public interest so requires.
Any approval so granted shall be valid for the specified period commencing on the day on which it is granted.

Section 376(4): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 42(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 376(5): added, on 8 January 1995, by section 42(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 376(5): amended, on 1 January 2001, by section 74(2) of the Bail Act 2000 (2000 No 38).
Section 376(5): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

377 Renewal of approval for continued detention in secure (1) care The court may from time to time grant a renewal of an approval granted under section 376(1) upon application made by the chief executive at any time before the approval (or any current renewal of that approval) has expired.
(2) A renewal of an approval granted under section 376(1) may be granted under this section if the court is satisfied that the ground on which the approval was granted still obtains.
338 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 378 (3) The provisions of section 371 and sections 373 to 376 shall apply with all necessary modifications with respect to an ap- plication for the renewal of an approval granted under section 376 as if it were an application under section 371.
(4) Where an application for the renewal of an approval is duly made before the expiration of the approval (or of any current renewal of the approval), the approval shall, notwithstanding the expiration of the period for which the approval was granted or last renewed, continue in force until— (a) (b) the application is determined; or the expiration of the period of 3 days commencing on the date on which the approval would otherwise have expired pursuant to section 376,— (5) whichever first occurs.
Subsections (4) and (5) of section 376 shall apply with all ne- cessary modifications with respect to the duration of the valid- ity of a renewal granted under subsection (1) as if that renewal were an approval granted under subsection (1) of that section.

Section 377(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 377(5): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 43 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
378 Notification of decision of court (1) Where the decision of the court has been given on any appli- cation under section 371 or section 377, the Registrar of the court shall forthwith give notice in writing of the court’s deci- sion to the following persons: (a) (b) (c) the child or young person to whom the application re- lates: each parent or guardian of the child or young person: any person who had the care of the child or young per- son immediately before the child or young person was placed in the residence: the chief executive: the manager of the residence in which the child or young person is detained: any other person specified by the court.
(f) Every such notice shall contain, where applicable,— (d) (e) (2) 339 Part 7 s 379 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) (b) the reasons recorded by the court for granting the ap- proval or the renewal of the approval: any conditions imposed by the court on the continued detention of the child or young person.

Section 378(1)(d): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 378(1)(e): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
379 Review of decision to grant or renew approval (1) Where a court grants an approval under section 376, or grants a renewal of an approval under section 377, or imposes any con- dition under either of those sections relating to the continued detention of a child or young person in secure care, that court or the High Court may from time to time, on the application of the child or young person to whom the approval or condition relates, or any barrister or solicitor or youth advocate repre- senting that child or young person, review that decision.
The fact that an application for a review is lodged or is pending under this section shall not affect any approval to detain the child or young person in secure care, which approval shall, unless it sooner expires, continue pending the review.

(3) On any review under this section the court may make such (2) order as may be just.
380 Application for review of detention in secure care (1) Where a child or young person is placed in secure care pur- suant to section 367, any of the persons specified in subsec- tion (2) may, at any time before an application is made under section 371 in respect of that child or young person, apply to a Family Court Judge or a Youth Court Judge or, if neither a Family Court Judge nor a Youth Court Judge is available, a District Court Judge for a review of the decision to place that child or young person in secure care.
The following persons may make an application under subsec- tion (1): (a) (b) the child or young person who is placed in secure care: any parent or guardian of the child or young person: (2) 340 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 382 (c) (d) any person who had the care of the child or young per- son immediately before the child or young person was placed in a residence: any barrister or solicitor or youth advocate representing the child or young person.
(3) The fact that an application has been made under this section shall not affect any authority to detain the child or young per- son in secure care.
381 Notice of application for review of detention in secure care Subject to subsection (3), where any application is made under (1) section 380, the person making the application shall give writ- ten notice of the application to the manager of the residence in which the child or young person is detained in secure care and to such other persons (if any) as the court directs.
Every person who is given notice of an application under sec- tion 380 shall be entitled to appear and be heard on the hearing of the application.

(2) (3) Notwithstanding anything in subsection (1), a review of a de- cision to place a child or young person in secure care may be made upon an ex parte application if the court is satisfied that the delay that would be caused by proceeding on notice would or might entail undue hardship.
Section 381(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
382 Disposal of application for review of detention in secure care (1) On an application under section 380 in respect of the detention of a child or young person in secure care, the court may— (a) order that the child or young person be released from secure care; or refuse the application; or refuse the application and impose such conditions re- lating to the detention of the child or young person in secure care as the court thinks fit.
(b) (c) (2) In considering an application under section 380, the court may take into account any oral or documentary material that the 341 Part 7 s 383 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 court considers relevant, whether or not it would be admissible in a court of law.
383 Review of refusal of application (1) Where a court refuses an application under section 380, or refuses an application under that section and imposes any condition pursuant to section 382(1)(c), the applicant or any other person who would have been entitled, pursuant to sec- tion 380(2), to make that application may apply to the High Court to review that decision.

(2) On any review under this section the High Court may make such order as may be just.
383A Lapse of authority for detention in secure care Any authority conferred by or under any of sections 367 to 383 for the detention of a child or young person in secure care in a residence shall, unless it sooner expires, continue only for so long as the authority to detain that child or young person in that residence continues.

Section 383A: inserted, on 8 January 1995, by section 44 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Discipline 384 Discipline of children and young persons in residences The chief executive may, in relation to any child or young person placed in a residence established under section 364, use such means to discipline the child or young person as are both— (a) (b) within the limits permitted by regulations made under reasonable; and this Act.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 49AA(b); 1983 No 129 s 13 Section 384: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Searches Heading: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Per- sons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).
342 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 384A 384A Interpretation a facsimile communication: electronic mail: an envelope or package For the purposes of sections 384B to 384K,— harmful item means any article, drug, or substance that a member of staff has reasonable cause to believe is likely, while a child or young person is in a residence, to harm or to be used to harm that child or young person or any other person mail includes— (a) (b) (c) manager means the person for the time being in charge of a residence member of staff means every person employed as a member of staff of a residence; and includes the manager of the resi- dence pat down search means a search of a clothed child or young person in a residence in which the person conducting the search may do the following: (a) run or pat his or her hand over the body of the person being searched, whether inside or outside the clothing (other than any underclothing) of that person: insert his or her hand inside any pocket or pouch in the clothing (other than the underclothing) of the person being searched: for the purpose of permitting a visual inspection, require the person being searched to do all or any of the follow- ing: (i) (ii) (iii) (iv) (v) open his or her mouth: display the palms of his or her hands: display the soles of his or her feet: lift or rub his or her hair: remove, raise, lower, or open any outer clothing (including, without limitation, any coat, jacket, jumper, or cardigan) worn by the person being searched, except where the person has no other clothing, or only underclothing, under that outer clothing: (b) (c) 343 Part 7 s 384B Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (vi) (vii) turn out any pocket or pouch, and display any hem, cuff, lining, or fold, in any outer clothing worn by that person: remove any head covering, gloves, or footwear (including socks or stockings) being worn by that person: conduct a visual examination (whether assisted by
 any instrument or device designed to illuminate or magnify) of the person’s mouth, nose, and ears (not including the insertion of any instrument, device, or thing into such orifice) (d) regulations means regulations made under section 447 relat- ing to search and seizure residence means a residence established under section 364 scanner search means a search of a child or young person by means of an electronic device passed over the clothed body of the person being searched and that does not include any touching (except any accidental touching) of the person being searched strip search means a search where the person conducting the search may require the child or young person being searched— to undress, or to remove any specified items of clothing (a) and underclothing, and be visually examined; and to have his or her clothing searched (b) unauthorised item means any article, drug, or substance— (a) (b) that is a harmful item; or that may not be lawfully possessed by any child or young person in the residence.
Section 384A: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).
384B Inspection of mail The manager may cause to be inspected, in accordance with the regulations, any mail intended to be sent or received by a child or young person in the residence if the manager believes, on reasonable grounds, that the mail contains— (a) any unauthorised item; or 344 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 384C (c) (b) any harmful item or any article, drug, or substance that may not lawfully be possessed by the person for whom the mail was intended; or any material that would or might facilitate or encourage the commission of an offence by the person for whom the mail was intended; or any material that would be likely to be offensive or harmful to the person for whom the mail was intended.
Section 384B: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).
(d) 384C Child or young person may be searched to detect unauthorised items (1) A member of staff, who believes on reasonable grounds that a child or young person in the residence has in his or her posses- sion any unauthorised item, may carry out any of the following types of searches for the purpose of detecting that item: (a) (b) (c) a scanner search of the child or young person: a pat down search of the child or young person: a search of any room or sleeping area assigned to the child or young person.
(2) Nothing in subsection (1)(c) limits or affects any power or authority to search or inspect any room or sleeping area in the residence for security purposes.

(3) A member of staff may not carry out a search unless— (a) (b) that member of staff requests that the child or young person hand over the unauthorised item that he or she believes on reasonable grounds to be in the child’s or young person’s possession; and the child or young person refuses or fails to hand the item over.
(4) Nothing in subsection (3) requires that a member of staff make a request if the same request has been made to the child or young person within the previous hour.

Section 384C: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).
345 Part 7 s 384D Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 384D Use of dogs for searching (1) In exercising a power of search conferred by sections 384B and 384C, a member of staff may have with him or her, and use for the purposes of searching, any dog trained for that purpose.
(2) A dog must not be used unless it is under the control of an- other person (being a Police employee, or a Customs officer, or a member of the Armed Forces, or an employee of the De- partment of Corrections), who may accompany the member of staff for the purposes of the search.
(3) A member of staff who uses a dog for the purposes of search- ing any child or young person must conduct the search with decency and sensitivity and in a manner that— (a) affords to the child or young person being searched the greatest degree of dignity consistent with the purpose of the search; and prevents the dog coming into physical contact with the child or young person during the search.
(b) Section 384D: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).

Section 384D(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, by section 130(1) of the Polic- ing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
384E Child or young person may be strip searched (1) A member of staff may, if that member of staff believes on reasonable grounds that a child or young person has in his or her possession a harmful item, conduct a strip search of that child or young person for the purposes of detecting the harmful item— (a) if that member believes on reasonable grounds that a strip search is necessary in order to detect the item; and if a scanner search or a pat down search of the child or young person has already been carried out for that purpose.
(b) (2) A child or young person required to undress or remove any clothing and underclothing under subsection (1) may be re- quired to remain undressed or partly undressed only as long as is reasonably necessary for the purposes of the search.

Section 384E: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).
346 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 384G 384F Explanation of purpose and consequences of inspections (1) (2) and searches Before any mail is inspected under section 384B or a search is carried out under section 384C or section 384E, the member of staff who is to conduct the inspection or search must explain to the child or young person— (a) that the purpose of the inspection or search is,— (i) (ii) (iii) in the case of an inspection, to detect any item of the kinds referred to in section 384B; or in the case of a search carried out under section 384C, to ensure the safety of the child or young person by detecting any harmful item, or to detect any article, drug, or substance that may not be lawfully possessed by the child or young person in the residence; or in the case of a search carried out under section 384E, to ensure the safety of the child or young person and the safety of others by detecting any harmful item; and (b) (c) that any item seized during the inspection or search will, after consultation with the child or young person, be dealt with in the ways provided for by the regulations; and that any item seized during the inspection or search and subsequently handed to a constable in accordance with the regulations may be used as evidence in criminal pro- ceedings against the child or young person.
The explanation required by subsection (1) need not be given if the member of staff has reasonable grounds for believing that the situation involves a serious and immediate risk to the safety of the child or young person or of any other person.

Section 384F: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).

Section 384F(1)(c): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
384G Restrictions on searches (1) A member of staff must consult with the manager or a senior member of staff before carrying out a search under section 347 Part 7 s 384H Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 384C or section 384E unless consultation would, in the cir- cumstances, be impracticable.
(2) A pat down search or a strip search of a child or young person must be carried out by a member of staff who is of the same sex as the child or young person being searched.
(3) A pat down search or a strip search must not be carried out in view of— (a) a person who is not of the same sex as the child or young person, unless the person is a parent or guardian (other than the chief executive) of the child or young person or a person who would otherwise have the care of the child or young person: another child or young person in the residence.
(b) (4) A pat down search or a strip search must not be conducted unless one of the following persons is also present: (a) (b) (c) another member of staff: a constable: a parent or guardian (other than the chief executive) of the child or young person or a person who would otherwise have the care of the child or young person.
(5) A person who conducts a pat down search or a strip search must conduct the search with decency and sensitivity and in a manner that affords the child or young person being searched the greatest degree of privacy and dignity consistent with the purpose of the search.

Section 384G: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).
Section 384G(4)(b): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

384H Use of force in carrying out search (1) A member of staff may not use physical force in carrying out a search authorised by section 384C or section 384E unless that member of staff has reasonable grounds for believing that the use of force is reasonably necessary to avoid or mitigate a serious and immediate risk to the safety of the child or young person or of any other person.
348 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 384K (2) A member of staff who uses force for the purpose referred to in subsection (1) must use no more than the minimum amount of force that is reasonably necessary in the circumstances.

Section 384H: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).
384I Recording of inspections and searches The manager must ensure that a record is made in the daily log kept in accordance with the regulations of— (a) the details of any inspection or search carried out under any of sections 384B, 384C, and 384E, including the grounds on which the inspection or search was carried out; and in the case of a search carried out under section 384C or section 384E, the details of any physical force used for the purpose of carrying out the search, and of the circumstances giving rise to the use of force.
(b) Section 384I: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).

384J Child or young person may make complaint A child or young person who has had his or her mail inspected under section 384B or has been searched under section 384C or section 384E may make a complaint about that inspection or search in accordance with the regulations.
Section 384J: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).

384K Power to seize articles, etc, found on inspection or search (1) Any unauthorised item found during any inspection or search may be seized in accordance with the regulations by the mem- ber of staff referred to in subsection (2).
The member of staff of the residence referred to in subsection (1) is,— (a) (2) in the case of an inspection carried out under section 384B, the member of staff conducting the inspection; or in the case of a search carried out under section 384C, the member of staff who is conducting the search; or (b) 349 Part 7 s 385 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (c) in the case of a search carried out under section 384E, the member of staff who is conducting the search.
(3) Any unauthorised item seized must be dealt with in accordance (4) with the regulations.

The manager must ensure that a record is made in the daily log kept in accordance with the regulations of the details of the seizure of any unauthorised item and of the action taken in respect of it.

Section 384K: inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).
Absconding by children and young persons 385 Children and young persons who abscond (1) This section applies to any child or young person who— (a) (b) (c) leaves or is taken without authority from a residence: refuses or neglects to return to a residence: leaves or is taken without authority from the care of any person or organisation in whose charge that child or young person was placed pursuant to section 362: refuses or neglects to return to the care of any such per- son or organisation.
(d) (2) Any child or young person to whom this section applies may be detained without warrant by any constable or a social worker and returned to any residence or to the care of any person or organisation, as the case may be, or otherwise dealt with in accordance with this Act.
(3) A child or young person to whom this section applies, unless that child or young person was being detained pursuant to sec- tion 238(1)(d) or (e) or section 142A of the Criminal Justice Act 1985, does not, by reason only of an act or omission re- ferred to in subsection (1), commit an offence against section 120 of the Crimes Act 1961.
For the purpose of detaining without warrant any child or young person who leaves or is taken without authority from a residence under this Act, every member of the staff of any such residence shall, if it is administered by the Crown, have the powers conferred on a social worker by subsection (2).
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 104; 1977 No 126 s 18(2) (4) 350 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 386 Section 385(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
386 Search warrants (1) Any Judge or Justice or Community Magistrate or any Regis- trar (not being a constable) who, on application in writing made on oath by any constable or a social worker, is satisfied that there are reasonable grounds for suspecting that a child or young person to whom section 385 applies is for the time being at any known premises or place, may issue a warrant au- thorising any constable or social worker to— (a) enter and search, by force if necessary, any such premises or place specified in the warrant; and remove the child or young person, using such force as may reasonably be necessary; and either— (i) (b) (c) in the case of a child or young person who has absconded or is absent from a residence, return that child or young person to the residence from which that child or young person absconded or from which that child or young person is absent or place that child or young person in any other residence under this Act; or in the case of a child or young person who has absconded or is absent from the care of any per- son or organisation in whose charge that child or young person was placed pursuant to section 362, return that child or young person to the care of that person or organisation.
(ii) (2) [Repealed] Compare: 1974 No 72 s 104A; 1982 No 135 s 17 Section 386(1): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 386(1): amended, on 30 June 1998, by section 7 of the District Courts Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 76).

Section 386(2): repealed, on 2 September 1996, by section 2(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 112).
351 Part 7 s 387 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Financial matters 387 Chief executive empowered to make payments for benefit of children and young persons The chief executive may, from time to time, make such pay- ments as may be necessary to meet the reasonable needs of any child or young person to whom this section applies.
Section 387 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 387: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
388 Financial and other assistance in respect of children and (b) young persons subject to orders made under this Act The chief executive may, from time to time, make grants or provide financial or other assistance— (a) to any organisation or person referred to in any order made under section 86 or section 91 or section 283(k) or section 298 or section 307 for the purpose of assisting that organisation or person to carry out the terms of the order: to any parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person to whom the order relates for the purpose of assisting that parent or guardian or other person to care for the child or young person: (c) to any young person to whom the order relates.
The chief executive may, from time to time, make grants or provide financial or other assistance to any person or organ- isation having the care of a child or young person pursuant to any order under this Act relating to the custody or guardian- ship of the child or young person.

Section 388(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 388(1)(a): amended, on 1 November 1989, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1989 (1989 No 70).

Section 388(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
(1) (2) 352 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 390 389 Financial and other assistance in other cases The chief executive may, from time to time, make grants or provide financial assistance to any person for the purpose of assisting that person to care for any child or young person— (a) who has ceased to be subject to— (i) an agreement made under section 139 or section 140 or section 141 or section 142; or an order made under section 78 or section 86 or section 91 or section 101 or section 110 or section 283(n); and (ii) (b) who, in the circumstances of the particular case, is in need of special assistance.
Section 389: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
390 Power to control finances of young persons under (1) guardianship or in custody Every person (being the chief executive or an iwi social service or a cultural social service or the director of a child and family support service) shall have such authority and powers as may be necessary to exercise control over the earnings and other income of any young person (being a young person to whom this section applies) who is in the care or custody, or under the guardianship, of that person, and may for that purpose— (a) open an account in the name of that young person in any bank: pay or arrange for the payment or crediting of the whole or any part of the earnings or other income of that young person into that account.
(b) (2) Any account opened under subsection (1) shall be operated either— (a) (b) by the young person; or if the chief executive or, as the case requires, the iwi social service or the cultural social service or the dir- ector of the child and family support service so directs, by the young person jointly with a person nominated by the chief executive or, as the case requires, that social service or that director.
353 Part 7 s 391 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (3) All money standing to the credit of a young person in any such account shall be paid to the young person when the young person is discharged from the care, custody, or guardianship of the chief executive or, as the case requires, of the iwi social service or the cultural social service or the director of a child and family support service, and may be paid at any time before the young person is so discharged if the chief executive or, as the case requires, that social service or that director thinks fit.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 50 Section 390(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 390(1): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 390(2)(b): substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 390(2)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 390(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 390(3): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
391 Imposition of charge to meet expenses of providing care for children and young persons (1) Where any child or young person to whom this section applies receives earnings or income, the chief executive or, as the case requires, an iwi social service or a cultural social service or the director of a child and family support service may impose a charge to meet the expenses of providing for the care of that child or young person.
(2) No charge imposed under subsection (1) shall exceed 25% of the net earnings and other income of the child or young person.

Section 391(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 391(1): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
354 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 394 392 Manager may be appointed under Protection of Personal and Property Rights Act 1988 to manage property of children and young persons subject to guardianship or custody order (1) A Family Court shall have jurisdiction under Part 3 of the Pro- tection of Personal and Property Rights Act 1988 to appoint a manager in respect of the property, or any specified part of the property, of any child or young person to whom this section applies, and the provisions of that Act shall apply accordingly.
For the purposes of section 25 of the Protection of Personal and Property Rights Act 1988, a child or young person to whom this section applies shall be deemed to lack the competence to manage his or her own affairs in relation to his or her property.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 52 (2) Maintenance 393 Recovery of cost of maintenance of children and young persons in care [Repealed] Section 393: repealed, on 1 July 1992, by section 244 of the Child Support Act 1991 (1991 No 142).
Limitation on tortious liability 394 Limitation on tortious liability of chief executive and (1) other persons having care of child or young person Subject to subsections (2) and (3), no liability in tort shall at- tach to— (a) the chief executive, or any employee of the department; or any iwi social service or cultural social service or child and family support service, or any member or employee of any such social service or support service; or any person or organisation in whose charge a child or young person is placed pursuant to section 362, or any member or employee of any such person or organisa- tion,— (b) (c) in respect of an act or omission on the part of a child or young person to whom this section applies.
355 Part 7 s 395 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (2) Nothing in subsection (1) applies if the act or omission— (a) (b) occurs while the child or young person is acting as the employee or agent of any person, organisation, social service, or support service referred to in any of para- graphs (a) to (c) of subsection (1), or of any member or employee of any such person, organisation, social ser- vice, or support service; and is within the scope of the child’s or young person’s em- ployment or authority as such.
(3) Nothing in subsection (1) exempts any person or organisation referred to in paragraph (c) of that subsection from any liability in tort for any loss resulting from the use, care, or control of a motor vehicle, if that motor vehicle is in the possession or under the control of a child or young person with the authority of that person or organisation.

In subsection (3), the term motor vehicle has the same mean- ing as in the Land Transport Act 1998.
Section 394: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

(4) Section 394 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 394(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 394(4): amended, on 1 March 1999, by section 215(1) of the Land Transport Act 1998 (1998 No 110).
Reporting of deaths 395 Police to be notified of deaths Where a child or young person to whom this section applies dies, the following provisions shall apply: (a) where the child or young person was, at the time of his or her death, in the care or custody or under the guardianship of an iwi social service or a cultural so- cial service or the director of a child and family support service, that social service or, as the case requires, that director shall give notice of the death— (i) forthwith on learning of it, to a constable: (ii) within 24 hours of learning of it, to the principal manager of the department for the area in which 356 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 7 s 395 the child or young person was residing at the time of his or her death: (b) where the child or young person was, at the time of his or her death, in the charge of any person or organisation pursuant to section 362, that person or organisation shall give notice of the death— (i) forthwith on learning of it, to a constable: (ii) within 24 hours of learning of it, to the principal manager of the department for the area in which the child or young person was residing at the time of his or her death: (c) where the child or young person was, at the time of his or her death, residing in a residence established under section 364, the person in charge of that residence shall, on learning of that death, forthwith notify a constable.
Compare: 1974 No 72 ss 69A, 82; 1988 No 111 s 46 Section 395(a): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 395(a)(i): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 395(a)(ii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 395(b)(i): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 395(b)(ii): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 395(c): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Part 8 Provisions relating to iwi social services, cultural social services, child and family support services, and community services Part 8 heading: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Iwi social services, cultural social services, and child and family support services Heading: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 45(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
357 Part 8 s 396 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 396 Approval of iwi social services, cultural social services, (1) (2) (3) (4) and child and family support services The chief executive may, from time to time, on application made to the chief executive, approve any incorporated body (being a body established by an iwi) as an iwi social service for the purposes of this Act.
The chief executive may, from time to time, on application made to the chief executive, approve any incorporated body (being a body established by 1 or more cultural groups (not being iwi) within New Zealand) as a cultural social service for the purposes of this Act.
The chief executive may, from time to time, on application made to the chief executive, approve any organisation or body (including a children’s home), whether incorporated or unin- corporated, as a child and family support service for the pur- poses of this Act.

The chief executive may grant an approval under this section subject to such conditions as the chief executive thinks fit.
Section 396: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 45(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 396(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 396(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 396(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 396(4): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
397 Restrictions on granting of approval The chief executive shall not approve any body or organisation as an iwi social service or a cultural social service or a child and family support service unless the chief executive, after making such enquiries as may be appropriate, is satisfied that the body or organisation is— (a) suitable to act as the custodian or guardian of children and young persons; and capable of exercising or performing the powers, duties, and functions conferred or imposed by or under this Act on an iwi social service or, as the case requires, (b) 358 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 8 s 399 a cultural social service or a child and family support service.
Section 397: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 397: amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 397(b): amended, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
398 Chief executive not to decline application without giving applicant opportunity to make submissions The chief executive shall not decline an application for an ap- proval under section 396 without giving the applicant— (a) a copy of any information on which the chief executive relies in proposing to decline the application; and a reasonable opportunity to make written submissions to the chief executive in relation to that information.
(b) Section 398 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 398: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 398(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 398(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
399 Revocation of approval (1) Subject to this section, where the chief executive is satisfied, in relation to any iwi social service or cultural social service or child and family support service, that proper standards of care are not being provided for the children and young persons who are in the custody or under the guardianship of that social service or support service, the chief executive may exercise either or both of the following powers: (a) if the chief executive considers that suspension of the approval of the iwi social service or cultural social ser- vice or child and family support service is desirable in the public interest, the chief executive may suspend the approval of that social service or support service: after giving the social service or support service not less than 60 days’ notice of the date on which the chief ex- (b) 359 Part 8 s 400 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 ecutive will consider the matter, the chief executive may revoke the approval of that social service or support ser- vice.
(2) Where, under subsection (1), the chief executive revokes or suspends the approval of an iwi social service or a cultural social service or a child and family support service, the chief executive shall— (a) give notice of the suspension or revocation to the iwi so- cial service or cultural social service or child and family support service and the reasons for it; and give notice of the suspension or revocation in the Gazette.
(b) (3) Every iwi social service or cultural social service or child and family support service to whom a notice is given under subsec- tion (1)(b) is entitled to make submissions to the chief execu- tive, and the chief executive shall have regard to those submis- sions before deciding whether or not to revoke the approval of that social service or support service.

Section 399: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 399(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 399(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 399(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 399(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 399(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
400 Assessment of iwi social services, etc (1) Any social worker or other officer of the department author- ised by the chief executive may, from time to time, carry out an assessment of an iwi social service or a cultural social ser- vice or a child and family support service for the purpose of assessing— (a) (b) the operation of that social service or support service: the standards of care being provided for the children and young persons who are in the care or custody or 360 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 8 s 401 (2) under the guardianship of that social service or support service: the practices and procedures applying in respect of the social service or support service.
(c) Every social worker or officer of the department who carries out an assessment of an iwi social service or a cultural social service or a child and family support service under subsection (1) shall prepare a report on that assessment for the chief ex- ecutive, and a copy of that report shall be supplied by the chief executive to that social service or support service.
Section 400: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).

Section 400(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 400(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
401 Powers of persons carrying out assessment of iwi social (1) service, etc For the purpose of carrying out an assessment of an iwi social service or a cultural social service or a child and family support service under section 400, a social worker or other officer of the department authorised by the chief executive may— (a) at any reasonable time enter any premises that are occupied by the social service or support service and that provide residential accommodation for children or young persons who are in the care or custody or under the guardianship of the social service or support service and inspect any part of those premises: interview— (i) the convener of the social service or, as the case requires, the director of the support service: any officer or employee of the social service or support service: (ii) communicate with any person having the care of any child or young person who is in the care or custody or under the guardianship of that social service or support service and with that child or young person: examine any documents or records that are held by that social service or support service and that relate to any 361 (b) (c) (d) Part 8 s 402 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 child or young person who is in the care or custody or under the guardianship of the social service or support service.
(2) (3) Every social worker or officer shall give reasonable notice of that person’s intention to enter any premises pursuant to subsection (1)(a) to the social service or support service con- cerned.

Every social worker or officer shall, on entering any premises under this section, and when requested at any subsequent time, produce— (a) that person’s authority to enter the evidence of premises; and evidence of that person’s identity.
(b) (4) Any social worker or officer who is carrying out an assessment under section 400 may at any time be accompanied by such other person or persons (including a medical practitioner) as may be necessary to carry out the assessment.

Section 401: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
Section 401(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 401(4): amended, on 18 September 2004, by section 175(1) of the Health Practitioners Competence Assurance Act 2003 (2003 No 48).
402 Convener of iwi social service or cultural social service to have power of decision for purposes of this Act Where, pursuant to any provision of this Act, a child or young person is placed in the care or custody or under the guardian- ship of an iwi social service or a cultural social service, the convener of that social service shall have and may exercise or carry out, on behalf of the social service, all rights, powers, and duties in respect of the child or young person that are con- ferred or imposed on the social service by virtue of this Act.
Section 402: substituted, on 8 January 1995, by section 46 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121).
362 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 8 s 405 Community services 403 Approval of community services (1) (2) (3) The chief executive may, from time to time, on application by any person, body, or organisation whether incorporated or unincorporated, approve any service as a community service for the purposes of this Act, either generally or subject to such limitations as the chief executive may specify.
The chief executive may grant an approval under this section subject to such conditions as the chief executive thinks fit.

The chief executive shall not approve any service to be a com- munity service unless the chief executive is satisfied that the service will provide services designed to further all or any of the objects of this Act (as set out in section 4).

Section 403(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 403(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 403(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
404 Chief executive not to decline application without giving applicant opportunity to make submissions The chief executive shall not decline an application for an ap- proval under section 403 without giving the applicant— (a) a copy of any information on which the chief executive relies in proposing to decline the application; and a reasonable opportunity to make written submissions to the chief executive in relation to that information.
(b) Section 404 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 404: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 404(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 404(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
405 Revocation of approval (1) Subject to this section, where the chief executive is satisfied, in relation to any community service, that the service is no longer 363 Part 8 s 406 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 providing services designed to further the objects of this Act, or is not providing services of an adequate standard, the chief executive may exercise either or both of the following powers: if the chief executive considers that suspension of the (a) approval of the community service is desirable in the public interest, the chief executive may suspend the ap- proval of the service: after giving the service not less than 60 days’ notice of the date on which the chief executive will consider the matter, the chief executive may revoke the approval of the service.
(b) (2) Where the chief executive revokes or suspends the approval of a community service under subsection (1), the chief executive shall— (a) give notice of the suspension or revocation to the com- munity service and the reasons for it; and give notice of the suspension or revocation in the Gazette.
(b) (3) Every community service to whom a notice is given under sub- section (1)(b) is entitled to make submissions to the chief ex- ecutive, and the chief executive shall have regard to those sub- missions before deciding whether or not to revoke the approval of the service.

Section 405(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 405(1)(a): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 405(1)(b): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 405(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 405(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

406 Financial assistance to community services (1) Subject to any general directions given from time to time by the Minister, the chief executive may, from time to time, make grants or provide financial assistance to any community ser- vice.
364 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 8 s 408 (2) Any grants made, or financial assistance provided, under sub- section (1) may be made or provided on such conditions, in- cluding conditions as to repayment and the giving of security to secure repayment, as the chief executive thinks fit.

Section 406(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 406(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
407 Chief executive may contract with community services for provision of services The chief executive may from time to time, on behalf of the Crown, enter into a contract with any community service for the provision, by that community service, of such services as the chief executive considers necessary or desirable for the purposes of enabling the chief executive to carry out any func- tion imposed on the chief executive by or under this Act.
Section 407 heading: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the De- partment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 407: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
408 Assessment of community services (1) Any social worker or other officer of the department author- ised by the chief executive may, from time to time, carry out an assessment of a community service for the purpose of as- sessing— (a) (b) the operation of that community service: the standard of the services being provided by that ser- vice: the practices and procedures applying in respect of the service.
(c) (2) Every social worker or officer of the department who carries out an assessment of a community service under subsection (1) shall prepare a report on that assessment for the chief ex- ecutive, and a copy of that report shall be supplied by the chief executive to that service.

Section 408(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
365 Part 8 s 409 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Section 408(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
409 Powers of person carrying out assessment of community (1) (2) (3) service For the purpose of carrying out an assessment of a community service under section 408, a social worker or other officer of the department authorised by the chief executive may— (a) at any reasonable time enter any premises that are occupied by the service and inspect any part of those premises: interview any officer or employee of the service: communicate with any person to whom the service is providing, or has provided, any service: examine any documents or records that are held by the service and that relate to the provision by that service of any service to which the approval granted under section 403 relates.
(b) (c) (d) Every social worker or officer shall give reasonable notice of that person’s intention to enter any premises pursuant to sub- section (1)(a) to the service concerned.

Every social worker or officer shall, on entering any premises under this section, and when requested at any subsequent time, produce— (a) that person’s authority to enter the evidence of premises; and evidence of that person’s identity.
(b) (4) Any social worker or officer who is carrying out an assessment under section 408 may at any time be accompanied by such other person or persons (including a medical practitioner) as may be necessary to carry out the assessment.

Section 409(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 409(4): amended, on 18 September 2004, by section 175(1) of the Health Practitioners Competence Assurance Act 2003 (2003 No 48).
366 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 9 s 413 Part 9 Commissioner for Children [Repealed] Part 9: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Com- missioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).

Appointment and functions [Repealed] Heading: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Com- missioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).
410 Commissioner for Children [Repealed] Section 410: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).

411 Functions of Commissioner [Repealed] Section 411: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).

Proceedings of Commissioner [Repealed] Heading: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Com- missioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).
412 Powers of Commissioner [Repealed] Section 412: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).

413 Commissioner may regulate own procedure [Repealed] Section 413: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).
367 Part 9 s 414 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 414 Commissioner not to make adverse comment unless opportunity to be heard given [Repealed] Section 414: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).

415 Annual report [Repealed] Section 415: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).
Conditions of employment [Repealed] Heading: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Com- missioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).

416 Appointment of Commissioner [Repealed] Section 416: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).

417 Term of office and conditions of employment of Commissioner [Repealed] Section 417: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).
418 Removal from office [Repealed] Section 418: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).

419 Superannuation or retiring allowances [Repealed] Section 419: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).
368 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 10 s 423 Miscellaneous provisions [Repealed] Heading: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Com- missioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).

420 Proceedings privileged [Repealed] Section 420: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).
421 Commissioner deemed to be official [Repealed] Section 421: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).

422 Money to be appropriated by Parliament for purposes of this Part [Repealed] Section 422: repealed, on 26 November 2003, by section 37 of the Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121).
Part 10 Miscellaneous provisions Care and protection co-ordinators and youth justice co-ordinators 423 Appointment of care and protection co-ordinators (1) The chief executive shall, from time to time, for the purposes of this Act, appoint under the State Sector Act 1988 a sufficient number of care and protection co-ordinators.
(2) A person shall not be appointed to be a care and protection co-ordinator unless that person is, by reason of his or her per- sonality, training, and experience, suitably qualified to exer- cise or perform the functions, duties, and powers conferred or imposed on a care and protection co-ordinator by or under this Act.

Section 423(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
369 Part 10 s 424 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 424 Duties of care and protection co-ordinator (c) (b) (d) The duties of a care and protection co-ordinator are as follows: to receive reports and referrals in accordance with Part (a) 2: to convene family group conferences in accordance with Part 2, and, where necessary, to convene further meetings of any such conference: to consult with any care and protection resource panel as appropriate: to consult, as appropriate, with persons having know- ledge of or experience in cultural matters: to record the details of any decision, recommendation, or plan made or formulated by a family group confer- ence pursuant to Part 2: to ensure that any decision, recommendation, or plan made or formulated by a family group conference pur- suant to Part 2 is reviewed regularly: to notify the results of a family group conference in accordance with section 32: to perform such other duties as may be prescribed by or under this Act or any other Act.
(g) (h) (e) (f) 425 Appointment of youth justice co-ordinators (1) The chief executive shall, from time to time, for the purposes of this Act, appoint under the State Sector Act 1988 a sufficient number of youth justice co-ordinators.
(2) A person shall not be appointed to be a youth justice co-ordin- ator unless that person is, by reason of his or her personality, training, and experience, suitably qualified to exercise or per- form the functions, duties, and powers conferred or imposed on a youth justice co-ordinator by or under this Act.

Section 425(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
426 Duties of youth justice co-ordinator The duties of a youth justice co-ordinator are as follows: (a) to receive reports in accordance with section 18(3): (b) where a child or young person is alleged to have com- mitted an offence, to explore with the relevant enforce- 370 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 10 s 427 ment agency the possibility of dealing with the matter by means other than the institution of criminal proceed- ings: to convene family group conferences in accordance with Part 4, and, where necessary, to convene further meetings of any such conference: to record the details of any decision, recommendation, or plan made or formulated by a family group confer- ence pursuant to Part 4: to notify the results of a family group conference in accordance with section 265: to perform such other duties as may be prescribed by or under this Act or any other Act.
(c) (d) (e) (f) 427 Delegation of functions of care and protection co-ordinator or youth justice co-ordinator to social worker (1) A care and protection co-ordinator or a youth justice co-or- dinator may, from time to time, delegate to any social worker (being a social worker who is, in the opinion of that co-ordin- ator, suitable by reason of his or her training or experience to carry out that function or power) any function or power of that co-ordinator under this Act.
Every delegation under subsection (1)— (a) (b) may be given on such terms and conditions as the co-or- shall be in writing: (2) (3) (4) (c) dinator thinks fit: shall be revocable in writing at will by the co-ordinator or the chief executive.
Subject to any terms or conditions imposed by the co-ordin- ator, a social worker to whom any functions or powers are delegated under subsection (1) may exercise those functions or powers as if they had been conferred on that person directly by this Act and not by delegation.

Every person purporting to act pursuant to any delegation under subsection (1) shall, in the absence of proof to the contrary, be presumed to be acting in accordance with the terms of the delegation.
371 Part 10 s 428 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (5) No delegation under subsection (1) shall affect or prevent the exercise of any function or power by the care and protection co-ordinator or youth justice co-ordinator who made the dele- gation.
(6) Any delegation under subsection (1), until it is revoked by the chief executive, shall continue in force according to its tenor, notwithstanding that the care and protection co-ordinator or youth justice co-ordinator by whom the delegation was made may have ceased to hold office.

Section 427(2)(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 427(6): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Care and protection resource panels 428 Care and protection resource panels (1) The chief executive shall establish advisory committees, to be known as care and protection resource panels, which shall have the functions specified in section 429 and such other functions as the chief executive thinks fit.
Every care and protection resource panel shall consist of such number of members as the chief executive thinks fit, which members shall be appointed by the chief executive.
In making appointments to a care and protection resource panel the chief executive shall have regard to the desirability of having as members of such panels persons from occupa- tions and organisations (including voluntary and statutory organisations, cultural and community groups, government departments, and government agencies) that are concerned with the care and protection of children and young persons.
Every care and protection resource panel may at any time be discharged, altered, or reconstituted by the chief executive.

Section 428(1): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 428(2): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
Section 428(3): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 428(4): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
(2) (3) (4) 372 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 10 s 431 429 Functions of care and protection resource panels (b) The functions of every care and protection resource panel shall be— (a) to provide advice to social workers, care and protection co-ordinators, and constables on the exercise or per- formance, by such persons, of the functions, powers, and duties conferred or imposed on them by or under Part 2 or Part 3: to receive reports from care and protection co-ordin- ators on matters relating to the exercise or performance, by such co-ordinators, of the functions, powers, and du- ties conferred or imposed on them by or under this Act: to promote co-ordination of the provision of services by the community to children and young persons in need of care or protection, and to the families and family groups of such children and young persons: to advise the chief executive on matters relating to the appointment of care and protection co-ordinators.
Section 429(a): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

(d) (c) Section 429(d): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

430 Care and protection resource panels may regulate own procedure Every care and protection resource panel may regulate its own procedure.
431 Annual report Without limiting the right of a care and protection resource panel to report at any other time, each care and protection re- source panel shall, within 3 months after the expiration of each year ending 31 March or such other date as may from time to time be directed by the chief executive, furnish to the chief ex- ecutive a report on the exercise of that panel’s functions under this Act during that year.
Section 431: amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

373 Part 10 s 432 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 432 Fees and allowances (1) (2) Every care and protection resource panel is hereby declared to be a statutory board within the meaning of the Fees and Travelling Allowances Act 1951.
There may be paid out of funds appropriated by Parliament for the purpose to the members of any care and protection re- source panel remuneration by way of fees, salary, or allow- ances and travelling allowances and expenses in accordance with the Fees and Travelling Allowances Act 1951, and the provisions of that Act shall apply accordingly.

433 Establishment of Youth Courts Youth Courts Every District Court shall have a division to be known as a Youth Court.
434 Principal Youth Court Judge (1) (2) The Governor-General must, on the advice of the Attorney- General, appoint a Principal Youth Court Judge.

The appointment must be for a period of 8 years, and the per- son is not eligible for reappointment as Principal Youth Court Judge.

(3) A person’s appointment as Principal Youth Court Judge ceases if he or she ceases to hold office as a District Court Judge.
(4) With the prior approval of the Governor-General, the Principal Youth Court Judge may resign that office but continue in office as a District Court Judge.

To avoid doubt, a person does not cease to hold office as a District Court Judge solely because the term of the person’s appointment as Principal Youth Court Judge has come to an end.

(5) (6) Despite subsection (2), the Principal Youth Court Judge con- tinues in office until his or her successor comes into office.
The Principal Youth Court Judge is responsible for ensuring the orderly and expeditious discharge of the business of the court in consultation with the Chief District Court Judge.

Section 434: substituted, on 20 May 2004, by section 3 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2004 (2004 No 39).
(7) 374 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 10 s 435A (2) 435 Designation of Youth Court Judges (1) The Chief District Court Judge shall, from time to time, on the recommendation of the Principal Youth Court Judge, des- ignate a sufficient number of District Court Judges as Youth Court Judges, and may, from time to time, revoke any such designation.
For the avoidance of doubt, it is hereby declared that a Family Court Judge may be designated as a Youth Court Judge.

(3) A person shall not be designated a Youth Court Judge unless that person is a suitable person to deal with matters within the jurisdiction of a Youth Court by virtue of that person’s training, experience, and personality and understanding of the significance and importance of different cultural perspectives and values.
(4) A Family Court Judge shall not be designated as a Youth Court Judge without the concurrence of the Principal Family Court Judge.

435A Stationing of Judges and sittings of courts (1) Each Youth Court Judge must be stationed in the town, and must sit in the court, that may from time to time be determined by the Principal Youth Court Judge.
(2) Despite subsection (1), the fact that a Youth Court Judge sits in any particular court is conclusive evidence of the Judge’s authority to do so, and no exercise of any jurisdiction or power by a Youth Court Judge may be questioned on the ground that the Judge was not stationed in the town or authorised to sit in the court where he or she exercised the jurisdiction or power.
Sittings of a Youth Court for the dispatch of its business must be held on the days and times that may be appointed by the Judge exercising the jurisdiction of the court at the place at which the sittings are held.

(3) (4) However, the days appointed for regular sittings of a Youth Court are subject to the approval of the Principal Youth Court Judge.

In exercising his or her powers under this section, the Principal Youth Court Judge must consult with the Chief District Court Judge.
(5) 375 Part 10 s 436 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (6) This section is subject to section 9 of the District Courts Act 1947.

Section 435A: inserted, on 20 May 2004, by section 5 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2004 (2004 No 39).
436 District Court Judge may exercise jurisdiction in absence (1) (2) of Youth Court Judge In the case of the absence from any court of any Youth Court Judge (from whatever cause the absence may arise), or in any case where no District Court Judge has been designated as a Youth Court Judge to exercise jurisdiction in a Youth Court, any District Court Judge may exercise jurisdiction in that court.
The fact that a District Court Judge exercises jurisdiction in a Youth Court under this section shall be conclusive evidence of the authority of that District Court Judge to do so, and no act done by that District Court Judge while acting as such shall, in any proceedings, be questioned on the ground that the occasion for so acting had not arisen or had ceased.
Miscellaneous provisions relating to proceedings under this Act 437 Notice of proceedings and orders to be given to parents or guardians or other persons having care of child or young person (1) Where any application is made to, or any proceedings are com- menced in, any court under this Act, being an application or proceedings relating to any child or young person, it shall be the duty of the person making the application or commencing the proceedings to give notice of the application or proceed- ings to a parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person together with a copy of any such application or proceedings.
Every notice given under subsection (1) shall specify— (a) the nature of the application or proceedings and any orders sought in sufficient detail to enable that parent or guardian or other person to understand both the nature and implications of the application or proceedings; and (2) 376 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 10 s 438 (b) the rights or obligations of any parent or guardian or other person to appear at the hearing of the application or proceedings or be represented by a barrister or solici- tor.
(3) Where any order is made by a court on any application made or in any proceedings brought under this Act relating to a child or young person, it is the duty of the Registrar of the court by which the order was made to give notice of the making of the order to a parent or guardian or other person having the care of the child or young person, and also give that parent or guardian or other person a copy of the order.
Every notice given under subsection (3) shall specify— (a) the terms of the order made in sufficient detail to enable the parent or guardian or other person to understand both the nature and implications of it; and any rights of appeal against the order.
(4) (b) 437A Publication of reports of proceedings under Part 2, Part 3A, or section 371 Sections 11B to 11D of the Family Courts Act 1980 apply to the publication of a report of any proceedings under Part 2, Part 3A, or section 371— in a Family Court: (a) in any other court, in which case references in those (b) sections to the Family Court or court must be read as references to that other court.
Section 437A: inserted, on 18 May 2009, by section 8 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).

438 Publication of reports of proceedings under Part 4 (1) Subject to subsection (2), no person shall publish any report of proceedings under Part 4 except with the leave of the court that heard the proceedings.
(2) Nothing in subsection (1) applies to the publication of— any report in any publication that— (i) (a) is of a bona fide professional or technical nature; and is intended for circulation among members of the legal, medical, or teaching professions, officers (ii) 377 Part 10 s 438 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 of the Public Service, psychologists, counsellors carrying out duties under this Act, counsellors and mediators carrying out duties under the Care of Children Act 2004 or the Family Proceedings Act 1980, or social workers: (b) (c) statistical information relating to proceedings under this Act: the results of any bona fide research relating to proceed- ings under this Act.
(3) In no case shall it be lawful to publish, in any report of pro- ceedings under Part 4,— (a) the name of any child or young person or the parents or guardians or any person having the care of the child or young person; or the name of any school that the child or young person is or was attending; or any other name or particulars likely to lead to the iden- tification of the child or young person or of any school that the child or young person is or was attending: the name of any complainant.
(b) (c) (d) (4) Nothing in this section shall be construed to limit— (a) the provisions of any other enactment relating to the prohibition or regulation of the publication of reports or particulars relating to judicial proceedings; or (b) the power of any court to punish any contempt of court.
Every person who contravenes this section commits an offence against this Act and is liable on summary conviction,— (a) in the case of an individual, to a fine not exceeding $2,000: in the case of a body corporate, to a fine not exceeding $10,000.

(b) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 24; 1980 No 94 s 169; 1982 No 135 s 6 Section 438 heading: substituted, on 18 May 2009, by section 9(1) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).
Section 438(1): amended, on 18 May 2009, by section 9(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).

Section 438(2)(a)(ii): amended, on 18 May 2009, by section 9(3)(a) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).

Section 438(2)(a)(ii): amended, on 18 May 2009, by section 9(3)(b) of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).
(5) 378 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 10 s 441 Section 438(3): amended, on 18 May 2009, by section 9(4) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).

Section 438(3)(d): amended, on 18 May 2009, by section 9(5) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76).
439 Proceedings not invalid because of mistake as to age (1) No conviction or order or direction or other process or pro- ceedings or action taken shall be held invalid by reason only that it related to a person who was not a child or young per- son if there were, at the time of conviction, order, direction, process, proceedings, or action, reasonable grounds for believ- ing that that person was a child or young person.
(2) Notwithstanding subsection (1), on the application of either party a rehearing of an information may be granted under the provisions of section 75 of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 (as applied by section 321) and where the proceedings should have been dealt with in a District Court the proceed- ings shall be remitted to a District Court to be reheard in that court.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 44 440 Proceedings not to be questioned for want of form No information, summons, conviction, order, sentence, bond, warrant, or other document under this Act, and no application, proceedings, or process under this Act, shall be quashed, set aside, or held invalid by any court by reason only of any de- fect, irregularity, omission or want of form unless the court is satisfied that there has been a miscarriage of justice.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 45 441 Court may determine age of child or young person in (1) absence of evidence If, in any application or proceedings under this Act, the age of any child or young person is in question, the court in which the application is made or the proceedings are brought shall, in the absence of sufficient evidence, fix the age of the child or young person, and the age so fixed shall, for the purposes of this Act, be the true age of that child or young person.
379 Part 10 s 442 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (2) Every guardianship order or custody order made pursuant to this Act shall specify the age of the child or young person to whom it relates, and where the age of the child or young person is fixed under subsection (1), the order shall be endorsed to that effect.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 98 442 No court fees payable No court fees of any of the following kinds shall be payable in respect of any proceedings under this Act: (a) (b) (c) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 99(5) any fee for the filing of any document: any setting down fee: any hearing fee.

443 Issue and execution of warrants Any warrant issued under any provisions of this Act may be issued or executed at any hour of the day or night and may be issued or executed on a Sunday as on any other day.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 101 444 Liability of persons providing reports No person who furnishes a report to any court for the purposes of any proceedings under this Act or who supplies any infor- mation for the purposes of any such report shall be under any civil or criminal liability in respect of the furnishing of that report or the supply of that information unless the report was furnished or the information was supplied in bad faith.
445 Witnesses expenses (1) Where any person is required to give evidence before a Family Court or a Youth Court, that person may, if the court so directs, be paid fees, allowances, and expenses, and the provisions of any regulations in that behalf under the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 and for the time being in force shall apply accord- ingly.
(2) A Family Court or Youth Court, as the case may be, shall have the powers of a court under any such regulations to fix or dis- 380 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 10 s 445A allow, in whole or in part, or increase the amounts payable under those regulations.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 102 Search warrants Heading: inserted, on 2 September 1996, by section 2(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 112).
445A Person executing warrant to produce evidence of authority and identity Every social worker, constable, or other person executing any warrant issued under section 39 or section 40 or section 122 or section 157(2) or section 205(2)(b) or section 296C or section 386— (a) (b) shall have that warrant with him or her; and shall produce it on initial entry and, if requested, at any subsequent time; and shall identify himself or herself to any person in or on the dwellinghouse, building, aircraft, ship, carriage, ve- hicle, premises, or place who questions his or her right to enter or search the same or to take possession of the child or young person; and if he or she is a constable who is not in uniform, shall produce evidence that he or she is a constable; and if he or she is a social worker, shall produce evidence that he or she is a social worker; and if he or she is a person (not being a social worker) au- thorised by the warrant to take possession of the child or young person, shall produce evidence that he or she is the person so authorised.
(c) (d) (e) (f) Compare: 1968 No 63 s 19(5); 1983 No 76 s 2 Section 445A: inserted, on 2 September 1996, by section 2(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 112).

Section 445A: amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 51 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

Section 445A: amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
Section 445A(d): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

381 Part 10 s 445B Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 445B Authority to use facsimile copy of warrant (1) In this section, the term facsimile copy, in relation to a war- rant, means a copy of the warrant that is produced by a fac- simile machine, computer, or other electronic device when the warrant is sent by facsimile transmission.
(2) Any District Court Judge, Justice, Community Magistrate, or Registrar (not being a constable) may authorise the use of a facsimile copy of a warrant issued under section 39, 40, 122, 157(2), 205(2)(b), 296C, or 386 in the execution of that war- rant.

(2A) The use of a facsimile copy of a warrant may be authorised when the warrant is issued, or later.

(2B) Subsection (2) is subject to subsection (3).


(3) No authorisation may be granted under subsection (2) in rela- tion to a warrant unless the District Court Judge, Justice, Com- munity Magistrate, or Registrar is satisfied, having regard to the circumstances of the case, that any delay in executing the warrant that may be caused if a facsimile copy is not able to be used for that purpose would or might unduly prejudice the purpose for which the warrant was issued.
(4) Where a District Court Judge, Justice, Community Magistrate, or Registrar grants an authorisation under subsection (2) in re- lation to a warrant, the Judge, Justice, Community Magistrate, or Registrar, as the case may be, shall endorse on the face of the warrant— (a) the fact that a facsimile copy of the warrant may be used for the purpose of executing the warrant; and the date and time at which the authorisation expires, which shall be the close of the third day after the day on which the authorisation is granted,— (b) and shall sign that endorsement.
(5) A facsimile copy of a warrant in respect of which an author- isation granted under this section is in force shall be treated, for all purposes, as if it were the warrant, and the provisions of this Act (including, without limitation, sections 445A and 445C and section 446(1)(a) and (b)) shall apply accordingly with all necessary modifications.
382 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 10 s 446 (6) Without limiting any other enactment or rule of law, it is hereby declared that section 44 of the Policing Act 2008 (which relates to protection of Police employees for acts pursuant to process) applies in relation to a facsimile copy of a warrant in respect of which an authorisation granted under this section is in force as if that facsimile copy were the warrant.
Section 445B: inserted, on 2 September 1996, by section 2(1) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 112).

Section 445B(2): substituted, on 20 September 2007, by section 4 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 46).

Section 445B(2): amended, on 1 October 2010, by section 52 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 445B(2): amended, on 1 October 2008, pursuant to section 116(a)(ii) of the Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).

Section 445B(2A): inserted, on 20 September 2007, by section 4 of the Chil- dren, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 46).

Section 445B(2B): inserted, on 20 September 2007, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 46).
Section 445B(3): amended, on 30 June 1998, by section 7 of the District Courts Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 76).

Section 445B(4): amended, on 30 June 1998, by section 7 of the District Courts Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 76).

Section 445B(6): amended, on 1 October 2008, by section 130(1) of the Polic- ing Act 2008 (2008 No 72).
445C Issue and execution of warrants Any warrant issued under any provision of this Act may be issued or executed at any hour of the day or night and may be issued or executed on a Sunday as on any other day.

Compare: 1974 No 72 s 101 Section 445C: inserted, on 2 September 1996, by section 2 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 112).
Offences 446 Offences (1) Every person commits an offence and is liable on summary conviction to imprisonment for a term not exceeding 3 months or to a fine not exceeding $1,000 who— 383 Part 10 s 446 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (a) knowingly hinders or obstructs any person in the exe- cution of a warrant under section 39 or section 40 or section 122 or section 157(2) or section 205 or section 386, or in the exercise of the power conferred by sec- tion 42(1) or section 105(2) or section 318(1) or sec- tion 401(1)(a) or section 409(1)(a) (including the power conferred by section 105(2) and applied in sections 80, 82(5), 104(3)(c), and 106(2)); or (c) (b) wilfully fails or refuses to afford to any person engaged in the execution of the warrant or the exercise of the power immediate entrance to any premises or any part of any premises; or without lawful authority removes from the custody of the chief executive any child or young person who has been placed in the custody of the chief executive pur- suant to section 39 or section 40 or section 42.
Every person commits an offence and is liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding $1,000 who— (a) incites or knowingly assists any child or young person to depart without proper authority from any residence under this Act, or from the custody and care of any per- son who for the time being has been lawfully entrusted under this Act with the custody or care of the child or young person: (c) (b) without lawful authority removes any child or young person from any residence under this Act, or from the custody or care of any person as aforesaid: harbours or conceals any child or young person who has departed without proper authority or been removed without lawful authority from any residence under this Act, or from the custody or care of any person as afore- said: obstructs any social worker or other officer of the de- partment in obtaining possession of any child or young person for the time being in the care of the chief execu- tive or placed under the guardianship of the chief ex- ecutive, or in carrying out any order under this Act.
(d) Compare: 1974 No 72 s 103 (2) 384 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 10 s 446A Section 446(1)(c): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

Section 446(2)(d): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Depart- ment of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
446A Children and young persons to whom section 446B (1) (2) (3) (4) applies Section 446B applies to a child or young person who is the subject of a protection order (as defined in section 207C) that has not ceased to have effect under this Act in accordance with section 207ZI(1) and— (a) that the chief executive proposes to transfer under sec- tion 207D to a participating State (as defined in section 207B); or that the chief executive has decided to transfer under section 207D to a participating State; or that is an order in relation to which the chief executive has filed in a court an application under section 207K; or that a court has ordered under section 207K be trans- ferred to a participating State.
(b) (c) (d) Section 446B applies to a child or young person who is the subject of protection proceedings (as defined in section 207B) that have not been discontinued under this Act in accordance with section 207W and— (a) that are proceedings in relation to which the chief ex- ecutive has filed in a court an application under section 207Q; or that a court has ordered under section 207Q be trans- ferred to a participating State.
(b) Section 446B applies to a child or young person who is the subject of a protection order registered in a court under section 207X.

Section 446B applies to a child or young person who is the subject of protection proceedings registered in a court under section 207X.

Section 446A: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
385 Part 10 s 446B Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (1) 446B Offences available if child or young person is subject of certain protection orders or proceedings under Part 3A If this section applies to a child or young person,— (a) a person may be prosecuted for an offence against sec- tion 446 in relation to that child or young person; and it does not matter whether the conduct that constitutes the offence occurs wholly within or wholly outside New Zealand or partly within or partly outside New Zealand.
(2) A person is not liable to be prosecuted under section 446 in (b) respect of conduct— (a) (b) that constitutes an offence not only under section 446 but also under a law of a participating State (as defined in section 207B); and for which the person was prosecuted in the participating State and convicted or found guilty or acquitted.
The Attorney-General must be consulted before a prosecution is commenced for an offence against section 446 that is alleged to have occurred partly or wholly outside New Zealand.

Section 446B: inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 4 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
(3) 447 Regulations Regulations The Governor-General may from time to time, by Order in Council, make regulations for all or any of the following pur- poses: (aa) declaring a law of a participating State to be a child welfare law for the purposes of Part 3A: (ac) (ab) declaring a law to be an interstate law in relation to a participating State for the purposes of Part 3A: declaring the holder of an office or position to be the interstate officer in relation to a participating State for the purposes of Part 3A: regulating the administration, management, and con- trol of the residential component (within the meaning of section 290A) of a specified programme or activity: providing for the management and inspection of resi- dences established pursuant to section 364: (ad) (a) 386 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 10 s 447 (b) (c) (ca) (d) (e) (f) (g) defining the rights of children and young persons placed in any residence established pursuant to section 364: limiting the powers of the staff of any residence estab- lished pursuant to section 364 to punish or discipline the children or young persons placed in the residence: regulating searches conducted under sections 384C and 384E and the inspection of incoming and outgoing mail under section 384B including, without limitation,— (i) prescribing the manner in which the searches and inspections may be carried out: prescribing the powers that may be exercised when conducting a search or inspection: providing for the seizure, disposal, safe keeping, or return of any article, drug, or substance found during a search or inspection: prescribing conditions on the disposal of any seized article, drug, or substance: prescribing procedures by which a child or young person may lay a complaint in relation to an in- spection of mail or a search, and how the com- plaint is to be dealt with: (ii) (iii) (iv) (v) (ii) providing for the administration, management, and con- trol of any centre that is established to provide for the
 part-time care, training, or occupation of children or young persons: prescribing the amounts payable to— (i) any barrister or solicitor appointed under section 159 or section 160: any lay advocate appointed under section 163 or section 326: any youth advocate appointed under section 323: (iii) prescribing forms of applications, licences, notices, or other documents for the purposes of this Act, or author- ising the chief executive to prescribe or approve forms, and requiring the use of such forms: conferring rights of review of any decision or determin- ation made or any requirements or conditions imposed under regulations made pursuant to this section: 387 Part 10 s 448 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (h) providing for such matters as are contemplated by or necessary for giving full effect to this Act and for its due administration.
Compare: 1974 No 72 s 105; 1983 No 129 s 15 Section 447(aa): inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 5 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Section 447(ab): inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 5 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).
Section 447(ac): inserted, on 1 November 1999, by section 5 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116).

Section 447(ad): inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 53 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
Section 447(ca): inserted, on 25 June 2001, by section 5 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3).

Section 447(e)(ii): amended, on 1 November 1989, by section 5 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1989 (1989 No 70).

Section 447(f): amended, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
448 Rules of procedure (1) (2) The Governor-General may, by Order in Council, make rules regulating the practice and procedure of Youth Courts under this Act.

Rules may be made regulating the practice and procedure of courts (other than Youth Courts) under this Act,— (a) in the case of the High Court, under section 51C of the Judicature Act 1908: in the case of District Courts, under section 122 of the District Courts Act 1947: in the case of Family Courts, under section 16A of the Family Courts Act 1980.
(b) (c) Section 448: substituted, on 13 September 2002, by section 6 of the Family Courts Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 65).

448A Transitional provisions relating to rules (1) Subsections (2) to (4) apply to rules made under section 448 that are in force immediately before the commencement of this 388 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 11 s 450 (2) (3) (4) section, unless those rules are revoked on or after the com- mencement of this section.
Rules to which this subsection applies that regulate the prac- tice or procedure of the Youth Courts continue to regulate the practice or procedure of the Youth Courts as if they had been made under section 448(1).

Rules to which this subsection applies that regulate the prac- tice or procedure of the High Court continue to regulate the practice or procedure of the High Court until any rules referred to in section 448(2)(a) come into force.
Rules to which this subsection applies that regulate the prac- tice or procedure of the District Courts continue to regulate the practice or procedure of the District Courts until any rules referred to in section 448(2)(b) come into force.

Section 448A: inserted, on 13 September 2002, by section 6 of the Family Courts Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 65).
Part 11 Amendments to other enactments, repeals, savings, and transitional provisions Amendments to other enactments 449 Consequential amendments The enactments specified in Schedule 2 are hereby consequen- tially amended in the manner indicated in that schedule.

Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).
450 Adoption Act 1955 amended (1) (2) Notwithstanding anything in subsection (1), where, immedi- ately before the commencement of this section, any person has a child in that person’s home for care under a licence or war- rant of exemption granted under section 73 of the Children and Young Persons Act 1974, nothing in section 6 of the Adoption Act 1955 shall apply, during the period of 6 months beginning on the date of the commencement of this section, to the keep- ing of that child by that person.
389 Part 11 s 451 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 451 Department of Social Welfare Act 1971 consequentially amended [Repealed] Section 451: repealed, on 1 April 1990, by section 33(2)(e) of the Social Welfare (Transitional Provisions) Act 1990 (1990 No 26).

452 Local Government Act 1974 consequentially amended [Repealed] Section 452: repealed, on 1 July 1992, by section 92(2) of the Building Act 1991 (1991 No 150).
453 Summary Offences Act 1981 amended Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

454 Criminal Justice Act 1985 amended Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

455 Child Care Regulations 1985 consequentially amended (1) (2) Amendment(s) incorporated in the regulations.

The amendment, by subsection (1), of the Child Care Regula- tions 1985 shall be without prejudice to any power of amend- ing or revoking those regulations.
Repeals and savings 456 Repeals and savings (1) (2) The enactments specified in Schedule 3 are hereby repealed.

The repeal of the Children and Young Persons Amendment Act 1982 by subsection (1) shall not affect the amendment made by section 20 of that Act to the Department of Social Welfare Act 1971.

2010 Amendment Act Heading: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 54 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).
390 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 11 s 456A 456A Purpose and application (1) The purpose of Part 1 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 is to amend this Act to— (a) enable proceedings to be commenced under the Sum- mary Proceedings Act 1957 against— (i) (ii) a child aged 12 or 13 years who is alleged to have committed an offence (other than murder or manslaughter) for which the maximum penalty available is or includes imprisonment for life or for at least 14 years; or a child aged 12 or 13 years who is alleged to have committed an offence (other than murder or manslaughter) for which the maximum penalty available is or includes imprisonment for at least 10 years but less than 14 years and who is a pre- vious offender; and (b) (c) require to be brought before a Youth Court to be dealt with in accordance with this Act, and provide certain protections for, a child of that kind against whom proceedings under the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 have been commenced for an offence of that kind; and strengthen and expand the orders available to a Youth Court sentencing or otherwise dealing with a child or young person against whom a charge is proved before a Youth Court, including by ensuring that measures for dealing with offending address the causes underlying the offending.
(2) A child aged 12 or 13 years is a previous offender for the purposes of subsection (1)(a)(ii) if, in accordance with sec- tion 272(1A) or (1B) (as substituted by section 14(2) of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010), he or she has been— (a) proved before a Family Court to have committed an offence for which the maximum penalty available is or includes imprisonment for life or for at least 10 years; or 391 Part 11 s 456A Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 (b) (c) (d) convicted by the High Court of murder or manslaughter; or convicted by a District Court or the High Court, as a re- sult of an election of jury trial made in a Youth Court, of 1 or more offences (other than murder or manslaughter) for which the maximum penalty available is or includes imprisonment for life or for at least 14 years; or proved before a Youth Court to have committed 1 or more offences (other than murder or manslaughter) for which the maximum penalty available is or includes im- prisonment for life or for at least 14 years.
(3) (4) The amendments made by a provision of that Part apply only— (a) in respect of an offence committed or alleged to have been committed after the commencement of that provi- sion; and in accordance with subsection (4) in respect of an of- fence committed or alleged to have been committed be- fore the commencement of that provision.
(b) If the child or young person gives consent to its doing so, the court may make an order, or exercise or perform any other authority, power, or function, under an amendment made by a provision of that Part in respect of an offence committed or alleged to have been committed before the commencement of that provision.
(5) A reference in subsection (3) or (4) to an offence committed or alleged to have been committed includes a reference to each of the child’s 1 or more earlier offences referred to in section 272(1A)(b) or (1B)(a), (b), or (c) if— (a) the offence is one of the kind specified in section 272(1)(c) and one committed or alleged to have been committed by a child aged 12 or 13 years; and proceedings under the Summary Proceedings Act 1957 against the child for the offence have been or are to be commenced in accordance with section 272(1)(c).
Section 456A: inserted, on 1 October 2010, by section 54 of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amend- ment Act 2010 (2010 No 2).

(b) 392 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 11 s 463 Transitional provisions 457 Complaints [Repealed] Section 457: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
458 Informations [Repealed] Section 458: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

459 Guardianship orders [Repealed] Section 459: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
460 Plans and reports to be furnished to court in respect of orders deemed to be guardianship orders under this Act [Repealed] Section 460: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

461 Review of orders deemed to be guardianship orders under this Act [Repealed] Section 461: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
462 Applications for review of guardianship orders [Repealed] Section 462: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

463 Supervision orders [Repealed] Section 463: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
393 Part 11 s 464 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 464 Applications for review of supervision orders [Repealed] Section 464: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

465 Complaints for failure to observe conditions of supervision order [Repealed] Section 465: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
466 Agreements for control of child or young person by the Director-General [Repealed] Section 466: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).

467 Homes registered or deemed to be registered under Part 9 of Children and Young Persons Act 1974 [Repealed] Section 467: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
467A Building Act 2004 (1) Where any person making inspections under this Act be- lieves that any building or sitework does not comply with the Building Act 2004, that person shall by notice in writing give to the appropriate territorial authority details of the respects in which the building or sitework is believed not to comply.

For the purposes of this section, the terms building, sitework, and territorial authority have the meanings ascribed to them by the Building Act 2004.
Section 467A: inserted, on 1 July 1992, by section 92(1) of the Building Act 1991 (1991 No 150).

(2) Section 467A heading: amended, on 31 March 2005, by section 414 of the Building Act 2004 (2004 No 72).

Section 467A(1): amended, on 31 March 2005, by section 414 of the Building Act 2004 (2004 No 72).

Section 467A(2): amended, on 31 March 2005, by section 414 of the Building Act 2004 (2004 No 72).
394 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Part 11 s 469 468 Agreements for assumption of care of child or young person by manager of home or recognised system of foster care [Repealed] Section 468: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
469 Administration of property by Public Trustee [Repealed] Section 469: repealed, on 1 October 1999, by section 13 of the Department of Child, Youth and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82).
395 Schedule 1 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 1 2 s 321 Schedule 1 Provisions applied to Youth Courts and to proceedings in such courts The District Courts Act 1947, except that— (a) where any provisions of this Act conflict with any of the provisions of the District Courts Act 1947, the pro- visions of this Act shall prevail: nothing in section 22 of the District Courts Act 1947 shall apply in respect of Youth Court Judges or the busi- ness of Youth Courts.
Schedule 1 clause 1(b): amended, on 2 September 1996, by section 3(4) of the District Courts Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 119).
Part 2 of the Summary Proceedings Act 1957, except that— (a) informations against young persons shall continue to be filed in District Courts notwithstanding that they may be heard and determined in Youth Courts: sections 21 and 31(1A) shall not apply: unless a District Court Judge otherwise orders, charges which are against young persons and which are within the jurisdiction of the Youth Court shall be heard and determined in the Youth Court that is a division of the District Court in which the information is filed: neither a Justice nor a Community Magistrate may ex- ercise any of the powers conferred by section 34(2): [Repealed] sections 41, 44, 67(2), 68(1), 68(4), and 71 shall not apply: sections 75 to 77 shall apply as if the proving of a charge were a conviction.
(b) (b) (c) (d) (e) (f) (g) Schedule 1 clause 2(d): amended, on 1 January 2001, by section 74(2) of the Bail Act 2000 (2000 No 38).

Schedule 1 clause 2(d): amended, on 30 June 1998, by section 7 of the District Courts Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 76).

Schedule 1 clause 2(e): repealed, on 1 January 2001, by section 74(2) of the Bail Act 2000 (2000 No 38).
3 Part 3 of the Bail Act 2000 except that— 396 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Schedule 1 (a) (b) neither a Justice nor a Community Magistrate may ex- ercise any of the powers conferred by section 34: the provisions of section 31 apply as if there were in- serted in that section, as subsections (1A) and (1B), the following subsections: “(1A) Despite anything in subsection (1), if the hearing is adjourned for the purpose of enabling a family group conference to be held under the provisions of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989, the defendant must be excused from attending at the time and place to which the hearing is ad- journed if, before that time, the youth justice co-ordinator con- vening that conference notifies the court, in writing, that the proceedings of that family group conference will not be com- pleted by that time.
“(1B) If, under subsection (1A), the defendant is excused from at- tending any hearing, and the court adjourns that hearing, the Registrar must notify the defendant of the time and place to which the hearing is adjourned.” Schedule 1 clause 3: added, on 1 January 2001, by section 74(2) of the Bail Act 2000 (2000 No 38).

4 The Criminal Disclosure Act 2008.

Schedule 1 clause 4: added, on 29 June 2009, by section 40(1) of the Criminal Disclosure Act 2008 (2008 No 38).
397 Schedule 2 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Schedule 2 Enactments amended s 449 Coroners Act 1988 (1988 No 111) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

Criminal Justice Act 1985 (1985 No 120) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

District Courts Act 1947 (1947 No 16) (RS Vol 5, p 1) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

Education Act 1964 (1964 No 135) (RS Vol 34, p 355) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).
Family Courts Act 1980 (1980 No 161) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

Guardianship Act 1968 (1968 No 63) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

Higher Salaries Commission Act 1977 (1977 No 110) (RS Vol 35, p 307) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

Immigration Act 1987 (1987 No 74) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

Legal Aid Act 1969 (1969 No 47) (Reprinted 1975, Vol 3, p 2111) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).
Maori Language Act 1987 (1987 No 176) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

Offenders Legal Aid Act 1954 (1954 No 62) (RS Vol 10, p 513) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

398 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Schedule 2 Ombudsmen Act 1975 (1975 No 9) (RS Vol 21, p 657) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

Social Security Act 1964 (1964 No 136) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).
Summary Proceedings Act 1957 (1957 No 87) (RS Vol 9, p 583) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

Wanganui Computer Centre Act 1976 (1976 No 19) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

399 Schedule 3 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Schedule 3 Enactments repealed s 456 Area Health Boards Act 1983 (1983 No 134) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).
Children and Young Persons Act 1974 (1974 No 72) Children and Young Persons Amendment Act 1977 (1977 No 126) Children and Young Persons Amendment Act 1980 (1980 No 87) Children and Young Persons Amendment Act 1982 (1982 No 135) Children and Young Persons Amendment Act 1983 (1983 No 129) Disabled Persons Community Welfare Act 1975 (1975 No 122) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

Education Amendment Act 1986 (1986 No 28) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).
Local Government Amendment Act 1979 (1979 No 59) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

Social Security Amendment Act 1987 (1987 No 106) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

State Sector Act 1988 (1988 No 20) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).

400 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Schedule 3 Summary Offences Act 1981 (1981 No 113) Amendment(s) incorporated in the Act(s).
401 Notes Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Contents 1 2 3 4 General Status of reprints How reprints are prepared Changes made under section 17C of the Acts and Regulations Publication Act 1989 List of amendments incorporated in this reprint (most recent first) General This is a reprint of the Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989.
The reprint incorporates all the amendments to the Act as at 1 August 2012, as specified in the list of amendments at the end of these notes.

Relevant provisions of any amending enactments that contain transitional, savings, or application provisions that cannot be compiled in the reprint are also included, after the principal enactment, in chronological order.

For more information, see http://www.pco.parliament.govt.nz/reprints/.
Status of reprints Under section 16D of the Acts and Regulations Publication Act 1989, reprints are presumed to correctly state, as at the date of the reprint, the law enacted by the principal enactment and by the amendments to that enactment.

This presumption applies even though editorial changes authorised by section 17C of the Acts and Regulations Publication Act 1989 have been made in the reprint.
This presumption may be rebutted by producing the official volumes of statutes or statutory regulations in which the principal enactment and its amendments are contained.

How reprints are prepared editorial A number in the preparation of enacting words are of conventions reprints.

not included are For example, in Acts, followed the and 5 Notes 1 2 3 402 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Notes that are repealed or revoked are omitted.
provisions For a detailed list of see http://www.pco.parliament.govt.nz/editorial-conventions/ or Part 8 of the Tables of New Zealand Acts and Ordinances and Statutory Regulations and Deemed Regulations in Force.
the editorial conventions, 4 Changes made under section 17C of the Acts and Regulations Publication Act 1989 Section 17C of the Acts and Regulations Publication Act 1989 authorises the making of editorial changes in a reprint as set out in sections 17D and 17E of that Act so that, to the extent permitted, the format and style of the reprinted enactment is consistent with current legislative drafting practice.

Changes that would alter the effect of the legislation are not permitted.
A new format of legislation was introduced on 1 January 2000.

Changes to legislative drafting style have also been made since 1997, and are ongoing.

To the extent permitted by section 17C of the Acts and Regulations Publication Act 1989, all legislation reprinted after 1 January 2000 is in the new format for legislation and reflects current drafting practice at the time of the reprint.
In outline, the editorial changes made in reprints under the authority of section 17C of the Acts and Regulations Publication Act 1989 are set out below, and they have been applied, where relevant, in the preparation of this reprint: • omission of unnecessary referential words (such as “of this section” and “of this Act”) typeface and type size (Times Roman, generally in 11.5 point) layout of provisions, including: • • indentation position of section headings (eg, the number and heading now appear above the section) format of definitions (eg, the defined term now appears in bold type, without quotation marks) format of dates (eg, a date formerly expressed as “the 1st day of January 1999” is now expressed as “1 January 1999”) 403 • • • • Notes Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 • • • • • • • position of the date of assent (it now appears on the front page of each Act) punctuation (eg, colons are not used after definitions) Parts numbered with roman numerals are replaced with arabic numerals, and all cross-references are changed accordingly case and appearance of letters and words, including: • followed by small capital format of headings (eg, headings where each word formerly appeared with an initial capital letter letters are amended so that the heading appears in bold, with only the first word (and any proper nouns) appearing with an initial capital letter) small capital letters in section and subsection references are now capital letters • schedules are renumbered (eg, Schedule 1 replaces First Schedule), and all cross-references are changed accordingly running heads (the information that appears at the top of each page) format of amendments, and schedules of are rearranged into alphabetical order, chronological).
two-column schedules of consequential they rather than repeals (eg, 5 List of amendments incorporated in this reprint (most recent first) Road User Charges Act 2012 (2012 No 1): section 94 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2011 (2011 No 33) Land Transport (Road Safety and Other Matters) Amendment Act 2011 (2011 No 13): section 100(3) Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 102) Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Youth Courts Jurisdiction and Orders) Amendment Act 2010 (2010 No 2) Immigration Act 2009 (2009 No 51): section 406(1) Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 76) Policing Act 2008 (2008 No 72): sections 116(a)(i), (ii), (b), (d), 130(1) 404 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Notes Land Transport Management Amendment Act 2008 (2008 No 47): section 50(1) Summary Proceedings Amendment Act (No 2) 2008 (2008 No 41): section 18 Criminal Disclosure Act 2008 (2008 No 38): section 40(1) Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 46) Sentencing Amendment Act 2007 (2007 No 27): section 58 Relationships (Statutory References) Act 2005 (2005 No 3): section 7 Crown Entities Act 2004 (2004 No 115): section 200 Land Transport Management Amendment Act 2004 (2004 No 97): section 19(1) Care of Children Act 2004 (2004 No 90): section 151 Building Act 2004 (2004 No 72): section 414 Corrections Act 2004 (2004 No 50): section 206 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2004 (2004 No 39) Children’s Commissioner Act 2003 (2003 No 121): section 37 Criminal Procedure (Mentally Impaired Persons) Act 2003 (2003 No 115): section 51 Supreme Court Act 2003 (2003 No 53): sections 47, 48(2) Health Practitioners Competence Assurance Act 2003 (2003 No 48): section 175(1) Local Government Act 2002 (2002 No 84): section 262 District Courts Amendment Act 2002 (2002 No 63): section 4 Sentencing Act 2002 (2002 No 9): sections 163, 186 Health and
 Disability Services (Safety) Act 2001 (2001 No 93): section 58(1) Injury Prevention, Rehabilitation, and Compensation Act 2001 (2001 No 49): section 337(1) Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 2001 (2001 No 3) New Zealand Public Health and Disability Act 2000 (2000 No 91): section 111(1) Family Courts Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 65): section 6 Bail Act 2000 (2000 No 38): section 74(2) Accident Insurance Amendment Act 2000 (2000 No 6): section 9(1) Children’s Health Camps Board Dissolution Act 1999 (1999 No 141): section 8 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families (Trans-Tasman Transfer of Protection Orders and Proceedings) Amendment Act 1999 (1999 No 116) Department of Child, Youth, and Family Services Act 1999 (1999 No 82): sections 11(3), section 13 Land Transport Act 1998 (1998 No 110) section 215(1) District Courts Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 76): section 7 Guardianship Amendment Act 1998 (1998 No 48): section 8 District Courts Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 119): section 3(4) 405 Notes Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Act 1989 Reprinted as at 1 August 2012 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1996 (1996 No 112) Medical Practitioners Act 1995 (1995 No 95): section 143(1) Domestic Violence Act 1995 (1995 No 86): section 131 Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1994 (1994 No 121) Transport Amendment Act (No 2) 1992 (1992 No 67): section 36 Social Security Amendment Act 1992 (1992 No 15): section 4(f) Building Act 1991 (1991 No 150): section 92(1), (2) Child Support Act 1991 (1991 No 142): section 244 Social Welfare (Transitional Provisions) Amendment Act 1991 (1991 No 4): section 4(1) Social Welfare (Transitional Provisions) Act 1990 (1990 No 26): sections 33(2)(e), 35(1)(d), (2), (3) Children, Young Persons, and Their Families Amendment Act 1989 (1989 No 70) Public Finance Act 1989 (1989 No 44): section 65R(3) 12 406 Wellington, New Zealand: Published under the authority of the New Zealand
 Government—2012